


































' 'Kc c.' ^ rA A) ^‘r \X' 


^ O 




V CL^ C^ it A 

• 'v.so' .\ 0 ' 

/A 

^ V « 


>1 



'o % 

0 ^ o *», '^. •”' 

T^ r 






\ > s / 


c • 

O 


,#■ <; 

z 

</> 

c 

oV 

^ ° 



< / . -V N , \« ■ * 







<» _0 

-. ■» » N O ’ <.° 

. 0 ' - f - ■ ’ " A C ' 

<r ^^£j/k ° ''Av. ^ .Mili 


O ^' ^ * 0 


cAW / 




^ o' 

^ .0 N 0 ^ ^0 


c 0 .0^ ^ 

i> «s:^ v' O ^ ^ 

^ <>" \ J 




\ 0 ^ 

° - 

> 




- - I 

,\ ' .D ,0^ <\ 

=' .-^ftl'-; -b o' .'' I 

4 ^^ '.*2 

^ „ “5 'O-^ o, 

■’%- cV ♦ .<!^M/0 i = 

'- tt :'' / . , . , ' “ • ' V ^ “ " ' * % " ” ' 

^ .o' v’ _ . ^ ^ .<'^ » V-^OCV _ ■^ ^ 




\. aV " 

° 

O -4- » % 



■'bo' 



t> 

J*' ^ '"dr. „:< . 0 ^ 














§¥W 






ij’ ■ ^ -WW^ 


*i» 





4^ c. %>'?'• -r^ 

r* .V0i*^^-:4kr 

• 4 ii* ••'Tuw*. •tf.ABr* 




Lf* 


^85 




fi '^_ V 


a 


■Wf n 


I'*' / 





..-rf 


r.V 




is 


r j 


!#* 


4r*^ 




■• ' v»®-. 

■A-' 




• - 4 


r 


5 


,L: X' 








^■•s-'.. -»■ 






.fWj 


biL. * 


viV 


-4 „ sy 

l> V* A 




.P 






- 4, 












L*>' 


m 


k 1 





■* c 

kz.» 

or.c,^ 3*- JE f 


.V 




» v# 


- .? 




4 f 


^ 'O / ijr' . 





rr 




4^' 


4U-1 










f \ 


A ■ 


iV 


W} 




% • 


*>.: 


m 


-9 • 


^ * 'Jr^ ■•. % •. > 


«>« 



>;'*‘A 


•* ? 






T«»' 








f >% 






^- . k;^ ‘ 

5*^i4 C 

- ■ TV'/^ ‘ 


^ '( * 
'V 


s? 




*' . *.4 


^i.;f 








TREMBLING IN EVERY NERVE, BOB CREPT DOWN THE STAIRS.” 




EOLF HOUSE 


(i 



LUCY Cv LILLIE 

AUTHOR OF 

THE STORY OP ENGLISH LITERATURE FROM CHAUCER TO COWPER” 

“prudence” “Mildred’s bargain” “nan” etc. 


fillustrateti 



NEW YORK 

HARPER & BROTHERS, FRANKLIN SQUARE 

1886 # 


c:> 



HARPER’S YOUNG PEOPLE SERIES. 

Illustrated. 16tno, Cloth, $1 00 per rolurae. 

THE ADVENTURES OF JIMMY BROWN. Edited by W. L. Aldbw. 

THE CRUISE OF THE CANOE CLUB. By W. L. Aldkn. ’ 

THE CRUISE OF THE " GHOST.” By W. L. AiDEN. 

THE MORAL PIRATES. By W. L. ALDEX. 

TOBY TYLER; or, TEN WEEKS WITH A CIRCUS. By JAMES OTIS. 

MtR. STUBBS’S BROTHER. A Sequel to “Toby Tyler.” By JAMES OTIS. 

TIM AND TIP; or, THE ADVENTURES OF A BOY AND A DOG. By James Otis. 
LEFT BEHIND; or, TEN DAYS A NEWSBOY. By JAMES OTIS. 

RAISING THE “ PEARL.” By James Otis. 

MILDRED’S BARGAIN, AND OTHER STORIES. By Lucr C. Lillie. 

NAN. By Lucy c. Lillie. 

MUSIC AND MUSICIANS. By Lucy C. Lillie, (/n iV««.) 

ROLF HOUSE. By Lucy C. Lillie. 

THE FOUR MACNICOLS. By WILLIAM BLACK. 

THE LOST CITY ; or, THE BOY EXPLORERS IN CENTRAL ASIA. By Datib Ker. 
THE TALKING LEAVES. An Indian Story. By W. O. Stoddard. 

WHO WAS PAUL GRAYSON ? By JOHN Habberton, Author of “ Helen’i Bablei.” 
PRINCE LAZYBONES, AND OTHER STORIES. By Mrs. W. J. Hays. 

THE ICE QUEEN. By Ernest Inobrsoll. 

STRANGE STORIES FROM HISTORY. By George Cary Eggleston. 

WAKULLA : A Story of Adventure in Florida. By Kirk Munroe. 

TWO ARROWS. A Story of Red and White. By W. O. Stoddard. 


Pdblibhkd by harper & BROTHERS, Nkw York. 

Any of the above work* will he lent by mail, poitage prepaid, fo any part of the 
United State* or Canada, on receipt of the price. 




^j- 


Copyright, 1886, by Harper & Brothers. 


CDebicaUb 

TO 

THE DEAR CHILDREN AT “THE BOX” 

MARY CUTTING, EDITH BARTLETT 

AND 

THE TWINS 



LIST OF ILLUSTIIATIONS, 


TREMBLING IN EVERY NERVE, BOB CREPT DOWN THE 

STAIRS ” Frontispiece. 

THEY WERE WALKING ALONG THE OLD TURNPIKE” To foCS p. 2 

SHE SELECTED ONE AND HANDED IT TO NAN ” “ 8 

‘GOING TO NEW YORK, ARE YOU, MY DEAR?’” “ 12 

‘HOW DO YOU DO, DEAR? I AM GLAD TO SEE YOU ’ ” “ 24 

BETTY HAD ATTIRED HERSELF IN HER MOTHER’S BEST 

bonnet” “ 28 

‘you’ve got to beat a dog and kick it to make it 

KNOW you’re master’” “ 38 

‘ i’ll give him a thrashing every time I KNOW you’ve 

BEEN there’” “ 52 

NAN FELT THE COLOR RISING” “ 58 

‘DO YOU WISH TO GO UP?’ HE SAID TO NAN AND BETTY” “ 62 

‘GOD BLESS YOU, MY DEAR! MAY YOU LIVE TO BE AS 

SWEET A WOMAN AS YOUTl MOTHER’” “ 72 

SHE TORE THE WHIP FROM HIS GRASP ” “ 76 

SHE TURNED TO SAY GOOD-BYE TO THE LITTLE GIRLS ” . . “ 84 

‘DID YOU EVER COME ACROSS SUCH A PAIR OP LITTLE 

DEMONS?” “ 98 

NAN LAY DOWN UPON THE SOFA WHILE HER COUSINS 

PUT AWAY HER things” “ 100 

‘ OH, PHYL, YOU don’t KNOW HOW GLAD I AM TO HAVE 

YOU FEEL THAT WAY’” “ 110 

‘THEN we’re going TO KEEP A STORE, ARE WE*/’” “ 120 

‘may I COME IN?’ ASKED NAN ” “ 122 


List of Illustrations. 


PACKING To face p. 130 

THE FIRST EVENING IN THE NEW HOME “ 134 

THE FIRST MEETING OF THE “COUNCIL” “ 146 

“‘LOOK AT THAT,’ DICK SAID, SUDDENLY, POINTING TO A 

TREE” “ 160 

“NAN FLUNG HERSELF ON HER BED, CRYING AS THOUGH 

HER HEART WOULD BREAK” “ 166 

“ ‘HAVE YOU ROOM IN YOUR CLASS FOR A NEW PUPIL, MY 

DEAR?”’ “ 180 

“‘OH, LOVE, HOW DID IT ALL LOOK — THE DEAR OLD ' 

HOUSE?’” “ 188 

“JOAN, SEATED ON THE EDGE OF THE BED, WAS INDULG- 
ING IN ONE OF HER WILDEST FITS OF LAUGHTER” “ 194 

“THE KNIVES WHIZ THROUGH THE AIR, STRIKING ON ALL 

SIDES OF THE TERRIFIED LITTLE FIGURE” “ 210 

“‘OH, PHYL, I’m so glad!’” “ 214 

“ ‘what’s THE MATTER, NAN?— WHAT IS IT?’ ” “ 228 

“THE SUBJECT OF THEIR MOST EARNEST CONVERSATION WAS 

PHYLLIS” “ 240- 

“‘HOME AGAIN, NAN,’ WHISPERED LANCE ” “ 264 


ROLF HOT! SR 


CHAPTER I. 

THE FAEQTJHAES. 

“^'^HEY’EE just old lumps ; that’s what I call them.” 

J- Joan Eolf was the speaker. Nan laughed. “ What 
are lumps she inquired, with an affectionate and admir- 
ing glance at Joan. 

“ Oh,” said Joan, in a very careless way, “ lumps are — 
well, sort of dead-and-alive people ; only the Farquhars are 
alive enough to make themselves very disagreeable whenever 
they choose. Nan, I don’t envy you your visit to New 
York.” 

The two girls were silent for a few moments. They were 
walking along the old turnpike which led from Eamstollora, 
a village down in the valley, to Beverley. But it was a clear 
October afternoon, warm and pleasant, and conversation was 
not apt to languish between two such devoted comrades as 
the cousins Fan and Joan Eolf. 

1 


2 Rolf House, 

The compact they had entered into nearly two years be- 
fore, asking a blessing on it, never had been broken. 

Few changes had taken place in the Beverley circle. 
Lance was still in Paris at school, but writing regular let- 
ters, which were received by the “tribe,” as he ^called the 
Kolfs collectively, with great rejoicings; Laura’s invalidism 
had developed into something far less trying to herself and 
others ; the younger boys were going on as usual ; and Phyl- 
lis had only changed, so far as Nan could see, for the better. 
She was certainly as lovely and gentle as ever, and Nan felt 
herself “growing up” to be more the older cousin’s com- 
panion. As for Nan herself, walking along the country 
road by Joan’s slim, small figure, the girl looked tall for her 
years, but the childish lines of her face were the same, the 
dimpling smile which beautified her expression was un- 
changed, and what old Miss Kolf called her “sweet little 
motherly look” remained, so that, in spite of her tall, strong, 
young figure and the dignity of her fifteen years, Nan re- 
mained to the Eolfs “ little Nan ” still. 

She had decided a year ago that she never could be “re- 
markable” in any scholarly way, but none the less had she 
devoted herself to the useful studies Miss Eolf selected, and 
every one of the circle would have laughed to scorn the idea 
that Nan was not “ clever,” for could she not do all sorts of 
things that every one needed ? Who took the best care of 
David Travers when he had the measles? who comforted 
Mrs. Heriot when her son died in Australia, knowing just 
what to say and how to say it ? whom did the school-children 



<< 




i 


THEY WERE WALKING ALONG THE OLD TURNPIKE, 



3 


Rolf House, 

want to ‘‘help” at their treats, if not ISTan Eolf? How 
many people, morning, noon, and night, found out that 
they were absolutely in need of something that nobody but 
Han possibly could do? and the light, quick step, the sweet, 
gay voice — the ready smile, the “ loving ’’-sounding laugh- 
ter, to whom could all these have belonged but to their 
darling Han! So it sounded, Joan would have said, with 
a most characteristic grimace, perfectly ridilclous to say 
Han wasn’t cleverer than all of them.” 

As for Joan, the last year she had begun to sigh very 
dismally over herself. She could not resist the temptation 
of any ‘‘fun”; she was readier for frolic than ever, and 
yet, whether it was Lance’s example or some burning inspi- 
ration within herself, she had determined to become a great 
student. Many and terrible were the conflicts which re- 
sulted from such a contrary state of things. Sometimes for 
a week Joan would shut herself up with her books, turn- 
ing a deaf ear to Alfred’s or Dicksie’s entreaties, and to 
their carefully devised baits to lure her from her seclusion. 
But they had learned to know that such “fits,” as they 
^ called them, rarely lasted over ten days at a time, after 
which Joan would appear, rather sobered down, and given 
to telling them historical or classical romances. A striking 
evidence of what she had been absorbing was her insisting 
on their plays or “ made-ups,” as she called certain ingen- 
ious games which were acted-out stories, having a sprinkling 
of allusions to Greek mythological characters, or, as Dick- 
sie said, the “ people in Lance’s Latin books.” At present 


4 Rolf House, 

the young Rolfs were engaged upon a very elaborate theat- 
rical enterprise, but the news that Nan was going away for 
a visit had fallen among them that morning like a thunder- 
bolt. 

In a general sort of way Nan had known ever since she 
came to Beverley that there were family relations named 
Farquhar, of whom her grandfather had been very fond, 
but who had for some years visited Rolf House only at 
rare, intervals. Miss Rolf was not given to discussing peo- 
ple or their ways even with her favorite Nan, and when an 
invitation came from Mrs. Farquhar to the old lady’s niece. 
Nan had been told very little about the unknown relations 
further than that they lived in New York and were a large 
family. Joan’s brief description of them as ‘Mumps” was 
certainly not encouraging, and the pleasure Nan had tried 
to feel over the prospect of her first visiting experience 
was considerably dashed. 

“ Oh, Joan !” she said, after they had walked five min- 
utes in silence, “ what shall I do in New York for a whole 
month ? And Aunt Letty particularly said I was to behave 
as well as ever I could, and be very nice to all the cousins 
there. Do tell me something about them.” 

Joan sniffed, as she did when a subject w’as particularly 
distasteful to her, and then catching sight of Nan’s woe- 
begone face, she burst into a merry peal of laughter. 

“ Oh, Nan !” she exclaimed, “ I can just imagine you try- 
ing to be very nice to Betty and Bob Farquhar. Just wait 
until you see them. Really I couldnH describe them. They 


Rolf House. 


6 


spent a few days with us once, and I thought we would die 
of them. Cousin Letty hasn’t a ghost of an idea what they 
are like. I wouldn’t tell her for worlds.” 

“Why not?” said Nan, in her direct way. 

“Oh,” said Joan, “it would be mean. But I presume 
she will question you on your return, and you can tell her 
all you like. You’ll have enough to say : just wait and 
see.” 

Nan had to laugh, in spite of her misgivings, Joan was 
so much amused over the idea of her being “ very nice ” to 
the terrible Farquhars ; and as the girls had reached the 
main street of Beverley by this time, other objects and 
questions interested them. Joan had promised to call at the 
library for a book for Laura, and Nan had some errands 
for Miss Bolf, so that it was nearly sunset when they left 
Main Street, and, crossing the bridge, separated, Joan to go 
to College Street, and Nan to Bolf House, where Phyllis 
and Joan would later spend the evening. 

Nan never came home to the great brick house standing 
among its beautiful trees and gardens without a delightful 
sense of the welcome waiting for her, and the coziness and 
comfort she was sure to find. Miss Bolf was in the parlor 
window as her little niece came up the path, and the two 
exchanged a nod and a smile even before Nan was in the 
room and had her arms around the old lady’s neck. 

At tea, while the demure Eoberts waited on them. Nan 
looked at her aunt, wondering whether she should broach 
the subject of the Farquhars. What would Miss Eolf have 


6 Rolf House, 

said had she heard Joan’s definition of them? ‘‘Lumps!” 
Nan could not help a little giggle. 

“ What is the matter, m j dear ?” said Miss Kolf, in her 
quiet tones. 

“ I was thinking of the Farquhars, Aunt Lettj^,” said 
Nan. “ I liope I will get along nicely with them ; but — 
you know I don’t like strangers.” 

“ You need not be afraid, my dear,” Miss Letty said, smil- 
ing. “ The Farquhars will make you very welcome, and 
the young people, their mother writes, are very anxious to 
J^now you. Mrs. Farquhar was always a favorite of mine. 
She was here for a whole winter when she was just your 
age.” 

Miss Kolf seemed pleased by the recollection, and Nan 
hastened to ask : 

“ What was she like, Aunt Letty ?” 

“ I will show you her picture,” the old lady answered, as 
they rose from the table. “ It was taken that very winter — 
twenty years ago.” 

Nan followed her aunt to the room up-stairs which was 
called Miss Kolf’s study, and which was one of Nan’s favor- 
ite places to sit and read or sew or ihinlc in. The furni- 
ture was light in color and old-fashioned in design, satin- 
wood and chintz gave the room a bright, cheery look, and 
even the large, cumbersome secretary between the windows, 
and the three or four family portraits, did not interfere 
with this impression. Nan liked to hear Mrs. Heriot tell 
her how it had been fitted up for Miss Kolf on her return 



s 


■ • \ 


♦ 



7 


Rolf House. 

from school fifty years before, and the little corner cup- 
boards held many souvenirs of that time, some of which, on 
special occasions, N^an and Joan had been allowed to see. 
The large fireplace, with its tall, old-fashioned wooden man- 
tel, was filled with boughs and blossoming vines in summer, 
for Miss Kolf and Nan liked during the warm weather to 
sit in the study every evening — the windows seemed made 
to admit the coolest breezes. Nan kept every vase and jar 
full of roses and Miss Rolf’s favorite heliotrope, and since 
the little girl’s return various evidences of her special occu- 
pancy were seen in the room. There was her own book- 
shelf, a work-table which she had rescued from oblivion in 
the garret, and Miss Rolf had ordered for Nan’s fifteenth 
birthday a picture of her mother, painted on porcelain, which 
occupied a place of honor on one of the panels of the room, 
just w’here the sunset came and faded last on every summer 
evening. 

Nan looked on with interest while Miss Rolf went to 
the little octagon-shaped cupboard at one side of the chim- 
ney-piece, and took down from it a box of old-fashioned 
ambrotypes and photographs. From thd^^e she Selected one 
and handed it to Nan. ‘ , 

Joan’s unflattering description certainly Could not have 
applied to Mrs. Farquhar, thought Nan, as she looked at the 
fair, smiling young girl in the picture. How placid and 
sweet - tempered she seemed ! ‘‘ If that is the mother,” 

thought Nan, “ I don’t see how Betty and Bob can be so 
very terrible.” 


8 Rolf House, 

‘‘ Aunt Letty,” she said, looking up from the ambrotype 
in her hands, tell me something about them 

Miss Rolf sat down, and for a few moments was lost in 
thought. 

“ There is not very much to tell, my dear,” she said, 
finally. “ Mrs. Farquhar was Mary Rolf when she had that 
picture taken, my father’s youngest niece, and she was un- 
doubtedly his favorite — after your father, that is. When 
your father disappointed him in certain ways, he thought 
more of Mary than ever. She was here a great deal, and 
always was good-tempered and docile and easy in her ways. 
My father sent her to school, and she was always a favor- 
ite with her teachers. Then she married Mr. Farquhar, 
and they lived in Paris the first six or seven years, and 
since then have been most of the time in New York.” 

Nan was silent for a moment, and then she said, a little 
timidly, “ Aunt Letty, why do you want me so much to go 
and visit them ?” 

Miss Rolf looked slightly annoyed. 

‘‘My dear little girl,” she answered, gravely, “I want you 
to know more about your relations, about the people you 
are to be among when — I am not with you.” 

Nan uttered a quick exclamation, and came over to Miss 
Rolf’s side. The old lady smiled softly and tenderly upon 
her little niece, and continued ; 

“ I am not a great, strong girl like yourself, my love, and 
some day — perhaps very soon — I will have to leave you, and 
before I go I want you to meet and be among the people 


9 


Rolf House, 

who I am very sure will seek you, even if you do not them, 
when I am gone; and I know,” added Miss Kolf — “1 know 
I can trust my little Nan for a week or two even among 
strangers in New York.” 

Nan, for promise, laid her cheek lovingly against the beau- 
tiful old hand which was clasping hers, and when Miss Kolf 
said a cheery, “ Well, dear?” and she lifted her eyes, shining 
with tears, to the dearly loved face, a pang shot through 
her heart at the bare thought of a day when, looking up or 
listening, she could not see it nor hear that sweet, mild, gen- 
tle voice ever again. 

It was well, perhaps, that Joan’s step was heard, running 
ahead of Phyllis, and that the two cousins appeared in the 
doorway. Nan dashed away her little gust of tears and 
sprang up to welcome them. 

Phyllis speedily had the box of ambrotypes in her lap, 
and was chatting over them with Miss Kolf, while Nan and 
Joan occupied themselves in the former’s room for an hour 
discussing the projected visit and planning the morrow’s 
work. Joan was to stay all night at Kolf House in order 
to go out with Nan early the next day. 


10 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER II. 

NAN SAYS GOOD-BYE. 

N an had a great many things to attend to before start- 
ing for New York. She and Miss Rolf spent the 
morning over the account-books in which were Nan’s char- 
itable and other expenditures. They were carefully balanced, 
and Nan “drew” a certain sum to leave \\qv protegees, for 
Miss Rolf still insisted upon her niece managing and plan- 
ning, so far as she was able, for herself. 

“I have David Travers’s school-bill to pay,” Nan said, 
sitting opposite her aunt, and thoughtfully considering her 
little check-book. “ And then there is Mrs. Travers’s allow- 
ance, and I owe her ten dollars for the sewing she did, and 
I must take the things to Love Blake before I go. She 
made the shirts for old Joel Marsh, and the calico wrappers 
for his wife, and I have to give Dr. Rogers the books for 
Sadie Martin.” 

“You had better take the phaeton. Nan,” said Miss Rolf. 
“You and Joan can drive around and attend to everything 
in a couple of hours.” 

Joan hailed this suggestion with delight, and in a short 
time the two girls were sitting in the basket-carriage which, 
with a pair of pretty ponies, had been Nan’s last birthday 


11 


Rolf House, 

present from Miss Rolf. The girls had gone on many a 
pleasant drive together, but the fascination had always a 
spice of novelty for small Joan, who, as she took her seat 
beside Nan, gave vent to a little groan of satisfaction and 
content. 

“ Here, Joan,” said Nan, “don’t you want to drive?” and 
she handed her cousin the pretty white ribbons which it was 
Joan’s great delight to have intrusted to her. “We’ll go 
first to Mrs. Travers’s,” Nan added, giving a little timely 
assistance with her left hand as Joan turned the ponies with 
a dash around the corner in the road. 

“ I’ll tell you,” Joan said, when this was accomplished. 
“ While you are away I’ll practise turning corners. I can 
harness up the goat to a wheelbarrow or something.” 

Nan fairly screamed with laughter. 

“Oh, Joan,” she exclaimed, “I verily believe you’ll be 
the death of me ! No ; wait until I come home, and we’ll 
practise all you like with the ponies.” 

“ They’re such dears, aren’t they ?” said Joan, fondly re- 
garding the glossy pair, Dandy and Jim. “ I think I never 
saw anything to equal Dandy’s tail.” 

Nan was ready enough to subscribe to praise of her pets, 
and, indeed, the little carriage with its crimson cushions, 
the white reins and silver harness, and the sleek and well- 
cared-for ponies, made a picture which all Beverley admired. 
As Joan drew rein before the bank, not a few small boys 
loitered around, commenting among themselves on the car- 
riage and ponies, and in subdued whispers upon Nan herself. 


12 


Rolf House, 

For a year past Nan had had her own bank account, sub- 
ject of course to Miss Rolfs supervision and direction, 
but there had been no failure in the keeping of the little 
books, and the expenditure, if sometimes injudicious, had 
always been suflSciently under Miss Rolf’s control to be 
checked in time. Nan’s failures and mistakes had been 
rather amusing than otherwise. Some people had contrived 
to impose upon her. She had given twenty dollars to a poor 
man to send to Scotland, and discovered that he knew no 
one in that country ; a pretended missionary had collected 
ten dollars from her, on which he subsequently feasted him- 
self and family, and a few street beggars had thoroughly 
imposed upon her ; but the losses were not great, and Miss 
Rolf feared to make Nan oversuspicious by lamenting them. 
Fifteen hundred dollars were still placed to her credit in 
the bank, and this morning Miss Rolf had told her to draw 
four hundred, a part of which she was to take with her to 
New York. 

Nan went in behind the desks to Mr. Field’s private room, 
and there drew her money, answering his various good- 
humored remarks in a polite, pretty fashion. Mr. Field, the 
banker, was a particular friend of old Miss Rolfs, and took 
the greatest interest in her niece, believing the old lady was 
acting very wisely in educating her for the use of the large 
fortune one day to be intrusted to her care. 

“ Going to New York, are you, my dear?’’ Mr. Field said, 
looking with great kindliness at Nan as she sat beside him 
in front of his secretary. “ Well, I hope you’ll enjoy your- 



“ ‘ GOING TO NEW YORK, ARE YOU, MY DEAR?”’ 




.1 


13 


Rolf House, 

self. I wonder how the Farqnhars are getting on ? Give 
mj kindest regards to them, and don’t let them keep you 
too long,” he added, smiling. Nan answered with her gay 
little laugh, and went out, thinking how nice it must be 
for Annette and Will Field to have such a delightful father. 

Mrs. Travers was expecting Nan. The widow and her 
little son David still lived in the cottage Nan had first seen 
with Dr. Nogers nearly two years before, and although there 
was no hope of the poor woman’s ever entirely regaining 
her health, she was strong enough for various employments, 
sewing a little for the Rolfs and other Beverley families, 
and attending easily to the housework necessary in her cozy 
quarters. David was doing very well at school this summer. 
He had begun to learn his trade of gardener in odd hours, 
and Nan felt proud of \\qv protege every time he came up to 
Rolf House, clean and trim, with his honest face beaming 
with content and admiration of “ Miss Annice,” as mother 
and son called their young friend. 

“Going away, miss?” cried Mrs. Travers when Nan had 
explained her errand. “ Oh, I wish you back again soon 
and safe.” 

“In a month’s time,” Nan said, cheerfully. “ And, Mrs. 
Travers, Aunt Letty wants you to come up every few days 
with David, to see her while I am gone. The walk and the 
change will do you good this fine weather.” 

But Mrs. Travers could only continue to shake her head 
dolefully while Nan paid for the sewing and said her final 
words, departing with a very sorrowful picture of the widow 


14 


Rolf House, 

standing sadly in the doorway as the cousins drove off in 
the direction of the old boathouse, where Joel Blake and 
his daughter were to be found. 

A year had made but little change in the boatman’s tidy 
cottage. David Travers had been very useful during the 
summer setting out plants for Love Blake, and training 
vines over the little porch and around Mrs. Blake’s bedroom 
window, so that although it was late in October the cottage 
and strip of garden either side of the little gravel-path 
looked very blooming and cheerful, with salvias flourishing 
gayly, and Virginia creeper coloring the white walls and 
framing the windows. 

Love’s head appeared in her mother’s window, and before 
the girls came in she had exclaimed : 

“ Oh, Miss Annice, I hear you are going away and as 
she admitted them. Love’s usually cheery face was length- 
ened to a look of great solemnity. 

‘‘ It’s time I began to go,” laughed ISTan, “ or I should 
find it impossible to make up my mind to any more good- 
byes. Here, Love, are the shirts you wanted, and the wrap- 
pers for Mr. and Mrs. Marsh. Are they getting along any 
better ?” 

“ Oh^ so7nel' said Love, rather contemptuously. 

The old Marshes were great trials to both Love and Han, 
for do what they might the unfortunate couple were neither 
pleased nor satisfied. Still, Han tried to be hopeful with 
each new attempt, and when Love helped her in any of her 
schemes, she had always a certain sense of success. 


Rolf House, 

The morning’s work, on the whole, was satisfactory. The 
girls returned to the College Street house for dinner, where 
the whole conversation was on the subject of the Farquhars 
and Nan’s departure. 

Could she and her cousins have at that moment looked 
in upon the New York household to which she was going, 
I wonder what their sensations and opinions would have 
been, or what Nan’s anticipations for the future % 


16 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER III. 

BOB AND BETTY. 

“‘TTENRY, enraged by the contumely of his subjects’ 

-CL — I say, Miss Balch, make Bob leave me alone ; 
he’s running a long pin in my back.” 

“ Story-teller. I wasn’t, either.” 

Story-teller ! Oh, Miss Balch, I’m going to tell pa what 
he called me — there !” 

“ Betty, go on with your history.” 

“ Miss Balch he’s mocking me.” 

“Oh, is he? Poor little girl! she couldn’t be teased, 
could she ? I’ll pay you off, miss, if you are a tattle-tale. I 
won’t tell you my secret.” 

Silence for a brief space of time ensued in the school- 
room at the Farquhars. Miss Balch, the daily governess, a 
small, sweet-looking young girl, who seemed to have given 
up any attempt at governing her pupils, pointed with a 
knitting-needle to the well-thumbed page of history, while 
Bob gave his attention to the caricatures on his slate, and 
Betty sulkily tried to find her lost paragraph. 

It was a sunshiny afternoon, and the room was large, airy, 
and furnished with all that a school-room needs; yet there 
w^as an air of discomfort, carelessness, and the sort of dis- 


17 


Rolf House. 

order which comes from total lack of interest in its occu- 
pancy — in everything, from the curtains, crookedly drawn 
back, to the globes placed at awkward angles; from the 
desks, marked and ink-stained, to the well-filled bookshelves, 
in which no two volumes, apparently, were on good terms 
with each other. The carpet was dark red, and half covered 
by a well-worn Turkey rug; the curtains were green reps 
faded to quite a pretty tint ; and the furniture, in various 
stages of dilapidation, had at one time been costly ; but, as 
Miss Balch often remarked, it would take cast-iron furniture 
as well as a cast-iron constitution not to be broken down by 
two such young people as Bob and Betty. 

Sitting at the large table in the centre of the room. Bob, 
with his slate, and Betty, with her book, although perfectly 
quiet, looked the impersonations of mischief. Bob had 
twisted his stiff, yellow^ hair all sorts of ways ; his round face 
was anything but clean, and his hands, from repeatedly 
smearing his slate with them, were certainly not attractive 
to behold. It was easily seen that his silence was only the 
repose before a fresh attack, and Betty evidently understood 
as much, for while she hunted out her place in the book, she 
glanced now and then in her brother’s direction, wondering 
whether his next onslaught was to be painful or only amus- 

She was a tall girl for her thirteen years, with the same 
flaxen-colored hair and the pale blue eyes of her brother. A 
healthy digestion, fresh air, and a country life might liave 
made a bright-looking girl of her; but at present her sallow 

2 


18 


Rolf House, 

complexion and thin cheeks, a something sharp and shrewd 
in her expression, produced just the opposite effect, while, 
in spite of the expensive style of her dress, her stooping 
shoulders and jerky manner of walking prevented her ever 
fulfilling her mother’s idea of what a “ Farquhar” ought to 
be. 

Betty at last found her place, and began again, “ Henry ” 
— but a piteous howl and a grab at one of her feet dangling 
under the table brought the English reading to a sudden 
and final close. Bob had been engaged in fastening a pin 
to a thread, and had contrived secretly to fling it under the 
table, so that it landed, arrow-fashion, in Betty’s leg. 

Tears, half of pain, half of anger, burst from poor Betty’s 
eyes as she sprang up and flew at her brother. A short but 
smart battle followed, Betty, as was not usual, coming off 
victorious, and Miss Balch vainly endeavoring to separate 
the combatants. 

Flushed, defiant, and rebellious, Betty at length released 
her hold upon her brother, who showed, in his dull face, 
flaming with anger, that he intended she should “ pay” for 
this. 

Really^ children, I cannot stand this,” said the poor 
governess, looking from one heated young face to the other; 
“if you will not behave, I am going to your father about 
it; I—” 

The door opened suddenly; it was a diversion, and cer- 
tainly a surprise to see their mother come into the room, for 
only on rare occasions did she appear there. 


19 


Rolf House, 

“ Miss Balch,” said Mrs. Farqnhar, scarcely observing tlie 
children, “Miss Kolfs niece, Nan, will be here in about an 
hour — the children need have no more lessons this afternoon. 
Will you tell Louise to see that they are dressed nicely.” 
Mrs. Farquhar glanced around the room with an air of an- 
noyance. “ Really,” she said, in her very mild, languid 
voice, “ I do not see how it is this room is never in order.” 

“Miss Balch upset that ink,” said Bob, maliciously, as his 
mother’s eye fell upon a large stain under the table. 

“ But it was you jogged her arm and made her,” cried 
Betty, still half breathless from the recent encounter. 

“Children! children!” cried Mrs. Farquhar ; “I hope 
more care will be taken,” she added, with a touch of sever- 
ity in her manner and a parting glance at the governess, who 
knew that answer or argument or explanation were useless 
with the children or their mother. 

When poor Miss Balch’s unruly pupils got entirely be- 
yond her control, she had but one resource, and that only 
to be used on extreme occasions. 

The children delighted in visiting the house of a Mrs. 
Yandort, who was a distant relative of their father’s; this 
lady was the one human being whose displeasure they 
feared, and when the condition of things became quite un- 
endurable the governess contrived to whisper a word of it 
to her ; but to speak too often would have lessened the ef- 
fect she desired, so that such scenes as she had endured this 
afternoon were apt to be repeated many times before Miss 
Balch ventured to call upon Mrs. Yandort for any aid. 


20 


Rolf House, 

“Nan Eolf, indeed !” said Betty, with a toss of her long, 
flaxen locks. “ I’d like to know what mamma invited her 
for ! I hate all those Eolfs !” 

“ She’s to stay a month,” said Bob. “ I say, Betty, let’s 
see if we can’t make her wish herself home in a week.” 

Miss Balch had disappeared to give Louise Mrs. Farquhar’s 
message, and presently the French girl came in, calling to 
the children, promising Betty that she should put on her 
newest dress for this occasion. 

Betty’s toilet for company or going out to walk or visit 
was a subject of intense gratification to the child. Not only 
did Louise foster her vanity in every way by telling her 
how charming and lovely she was when dressed finely, but 
she at such times — during the dressing of her hair and the 
buttoning of her boots — entertained her with stories of her 
own life, or the possible future, which filled Betty’s silly 
little head with the most unreal fancies, and made her im- 
agine that she was a heroine, such, perhaps, as her particu- 
lar friend Fanny Moreton aimed at becoming. 

While Betty was being dressed in her blue silk for Nan’s 
arrival. Bob dashed into his room, making as speedy a toi- 
let as he dared, and then darted down-stairs, sliding on the 
lower balusters with great ease, and landing in the lower 
hall, delighted to find himself alone. 

It had been no sudden determination, this one of making 
Nan’s visit uncomfortable, but he wanted time to think out 
his plans for beginning the campaign against her. His rea- 
sons were many. To begin with, on the occasion of his 


21 


Rolf House, 

memorable visit to College Street, he had decided that the 
Kolfs were a set of prigs and goody-goodies — an opinion 
with which, I am afraid, Phyllis and Mrs. Heriot, in view 
of some of their capers, would not have agreed. Lance had 
thrashed him for whipping a little dog that had broken its 
leg through his fault, and this had to be avenged ; Joan 
and Dicksie had snubbed him, and had acted ‘‘too good” 
for him, and his thefts of pies and cakes had been discov- 
ered so often that Joan had denounced him as a “sneak.” 
Bob was accustomed to terrifying Betty by telling her, with 
an awful look, that he never forgot^ and Betty had such a 
varied and unpleasant experience of what it meant for him 
to rememher^ that she was ready to do anything he demand- 
ed of her when her fears were sufficiently excited. She 
could on occasion avenge herself, as she had this afternoon ; 
yet even after such a victory she was apt to dread what she 
knew would follow, and usually prepared to conciliate Bob 
with something he had wanted — one of her games or books, 
or her last investment in candy. 

This afternoon, Bob, as he stood in the parlor window, de- 
cided only to demand her assistance in teasing Nan in some 
fashion during the evening; and \vhen Betty joined him, 
looking very important in her flounced blue silk, and with 
her hair freshly combed and frizzed, he entered into the 
subject at once, laughing with glee over his well-laid plans. 

“ Perhaps she’ll be nice,” said Betty, a little timidly. 

“Nice?” echoed Bob, in scorn. “She’s just such another 
as that Joan, and I know they’re great chums, and I mean 
to get square with those College Street Eolfs some way.” 


22 


Rolf House, 


/ CHAPTER IV. 

kan’s welcome. 

M eanwhile Nan, with Mr. Farquhar, who had met 
her half-waj on the journey, was driving through 
the twilight streets to the large corner house on Madison 
Avenue. She was already feeling a little lonely, and yet 
there was a great fascination in the idea of visiting New 
York, meeting new cousins, entering upon purely novel ex- 
periences, and she answered Mr. Farquhar’s few remarks in 
a half-bewildered although animated way, scarcely feeling 
herself or the occasion real. 

But the carriage stopped at last. Mr. Farquhar, who was 
a tall, thin, stern-looking man, helped her to descend, and 
as she stood a moment on the pavement she saw in the par- 
lor windows the faces of her young cousins, and smiled 
pleasantly at them. They looked soberly down at the little 
figure in gray, at the pleasant face, childish for its years, 
under the gray felt hat ; and while Nan wondered a little 
that her smile was not returned, Betty was saying to Lou- 
ise, who had come in for a momentary glance at the new- 
comer : 

“ Isn’t she a dowdy ? What old-fashioned-looking things ! 
Oh my — an opinion Mademoiselle Louise endorsed with 


23 


Rolf House, 

a derisive laugh and shrug of her shoulders as she ran out 
of the room, hearing Mr. Farquhar’s step on the lower 
stairs. 

It WRS a basement house, with a wide hall below, wdiich 
confused I^an a little as they entered it, for the pictures on 
the walls, the plaster busts, the staircase winding atvay to 
the left, were all in shadow, and a certain air of gloom 
seemed over them. In broader daylight much shabbiness 
was revealed, but coming in at dusk the impression upon 
Nan was of something very fine, if dim and melancholy, and 
as she followed Mr. Farquhar up the stairs she heard a rush 
and scramble, and in the doorway of a long, rather gaudily 
furnished parlor she saw her two cousins, Betty’s flounces 
in fine order, and Bob’s most defiant stare attracting her 
attention first. 

“ Children,” said Mr. Farquhar, this is your cousin Nan 
— Annice Bolf.” 

Nan smiled and held out her hand with sweet cordiality, 
and for a moment even Bob’s “plans” were forgotten. He 
returned her greeting with some politeness, and Betty’s 
“ How do you do, Nan ?” had a touch of welcome in it. 

They all stood still a moment in the parlor until Betty 
said : “ Mamma is lying down, and she said I was to bring 
Nan up to see her. She has a headache.” 

Mr. Farquhar seemed to be glad to be relieved of any 
further duty in regard to the little visitor, and desired Betty 
to do as her mother had said at once; so Nan, with a sense 
of embarrassment or disappointment, followed her cousin, 


24 Rolf House, 

lip the next flight of stairs, and to a door at the end of the 
lialh 

l^an had in her mind the old-fashioned portrait her aunt 
had shown her of the Mary Rolf who, twenty years before, 
had been her grandfather’s favorite niece, and she smiled, 
as a mild voice said, Come in,” thinking how lovely the 
Cousin Mary of to-day would surely be. 

The room was a luxurious one, the pale blue silk and 
white lace hangings, dainty-flowered cretonne furniture, the 
lace-hung dressing-table covered with ornaments and rich 
articles for use, looking like a picture to Nan’s eyes, accus- 
tomed as they were to the more sombre though homelike 
and comfortable luxuries of Kolf House; and the lady on 
the sofa, who turned a faded, pretty face towards her, who 
smiled so languidly, could that be the bright young girl in 
the picture ? 

Betty only stared in silence, while her mother said, “How 
do you do, dear ? I am glad to see you,” holding out a thin 
hand glittering with rings; and Nan said, in a subdued voice, 

“ Thank you, I am very well,” and then stood still, ap- 
parently not knowing what to do or what was expected of 
her. 

“ Come along,” said Betty, suddenly. “ Mamma, sha’n’t 
I take her to her room ? Louise said it was ready.” 

“Yes, my dear,” said Mrs. Farquhar; “and after dinner 
I will expect you to tell me all about my cousin Letty— 
and every one.” 

Nan smiled, or tried to smile, but already a curious lone- 


HOW DO YOU DO, DEAR ? I AM GLAD TO SEE YOU 










Rolf House, 25 

liness bad begun to oppress her, and there was actually a 
choking in her throat as she followed Betty up the next 
flight of stairs 'to a front room, in which were two little 
beds, one of which, Betty informed her, shortly, was for 
her, the other being her own. 

“Tina’s going to sleep in the other room,” Betty ex- 
plained, sitting on the edge of her own bed, while Nan laid 
aside her things, and began, with rather trembling Angers, to 
unfasten her travelling-bag. 

“ What have you got in there ?” Betty said, springing up. 
“ Oh, only your comb and brush and such things. We’ll 
look all through your trunk to-morrow, though,” she added. 
“Louise cleaned out this bureau for you. I mean to watch 
you put all your things away. I guess you’re one of the 
dreadfully neat kind, aren’t you ? I just advise you not to 
let Bob find that out, or he won’t give you any peace,” con- 
tinued Betty, with an air half triumph, half good-humored 
warning. 

Nan laughed, took out her dressing-things, and disposed 
of them in one of the bureau drawers. 

“ I only sleep here,” Betty continued affably, and sitting 
down on the bed again ; “ all my things are in the nursery. 
That’s just the next room, so I can be in and out of here all 
the time if I like. Come — your hair’s brushed enough — 
come down-stairs to the parlor.” f 

Nan had left Beverley with so fixed a determination to 
like everything and everybody that she tried to enjoy the 
rattling conversation of her two cousins while they waited 


26 Rolf House, 

for the 80iiDd of the dinner-bell ; bnt Bob had been seized 
with a desire to ^ show off,” and amnsed himself bj telling 
Xan Tarions of his deeds of valor among tlie bojs in “their 
street,” which, as they usually consisted of playing cmel 
tricks or of stealing or hiding their marbles or tops, were 
not as loudly applauded as he expected by Xan, who, in- 
deed, sat listening with an expression of surprise upon her 
face which he could not mistake for approval. 

“ Oh, and I've lots of other schemes,” he continued, in an 
off-hand way, evidently thinking he had not been impres- 
sive enough. “ I’ve got a jolly good thing on one of the 
boys now. P’r’aps I’ll tell you some day, or shorn it to 
you. He can’t find me out if he tries ever so hard,” and 
Bob gave his little mahcions chuckle, while Betty said, 
pleadingly : 

“ (5h, tell ns fioir. Bob, please P' Bnt Master Bob evi- 
dently considered this tale too important for communication 
at once. 

“I’ll wait and see,” he said, very significantly; and as 
he went to the other side of the room Betty whispered to 
Xan : 

“ I am crazy to find out, It^s something about a dog ; I 
know that much, and if I make up my mind to liJce you I'll 
let you know privately as soon as I can find out any sort of 
way.” 

To Xan’s relief, dinner interrupted these confidences. 
The children fairly rushed her down the stairs and into the 
dining-room, quarrelling with the servant as to where her 


27 


Rolf House, 

place was to be at table, the dispute being only ended by 
the entrance of Mr. and Mrs. Farquhar. 

The elders said very little except to inquire in a general 
way for things and people at Beverley. Mr. Farquhar made 
several comments on the fatigues and discomforts of the 
journey he had taken with Nan, which made her feel 
that she must have given him a great deal of trouble, for 
which she longed to offer some thanks or apology ; but 
when she looked up to speak his expression made her fear 
to do so, and as Mrs. Farquhar suddenly changed the sub- 
ject to a criticism on a new pair of horses. Nan’s opportu- 
nity went by. 

Bob and Betty kept up a lively skirmish of words and ac- 
tions, only now and then interrupted by some stern remon- 
strance from Mr. Farquhar or a “ Now, now, children!” 
from their mother, which as soon as it was uttered seemed 
forgotten, as the same performances were renewed, and 
passed for some time unheeded. At last a crisis came in 
Betty’s overturning her salad into Nan’s lap, and both the 
little Farquhars were thereupon suddenly and summarily 
sent up-stairs, Mrs. Farquhar declaring to her husband that 
those children were becoming unbearable. 

“Then why don’t you send them to school?” said Mr. 
Farquhar, angrily ; “I shall take it into my own hands very 
soon, I assure you, if you don’t.” 

Mrs. Farquhar admitted that something must be done, and 
her. husband left the table repeating his orders that neither 
Bob nor Betty were to be allowed down-stairs that evening. 


28 


Rolf House. 

ISTan followed her cousin Mary up to the parlor, feeling 
decidedly out of spirits, although her natural sense of the 
ludicrous or love of fun had made it almost impossible for 
her to keep from laughing during some of the antics at din- 
ner ; but as Mrs. Farquhar took up a book and began to read 
as soon as they were alone in the parlor, Nan wished that 
the two exiles might return, especially as every five or ten 
minutes pleading messages from them were sent down. 
Mrs. Farquhar received these with a stern refusal, but as 
after the last demand a long silence ensued, she looked up 
from her novel, saying to Nan : 

“I am sure I hear those children in my room. Nan, my 
dear, will you please go up and tell them they may come 
down if they will promise to behave themselves 

Nan departed, not liking her task ; but on reaching Mrs. 
Farquhar’s bedroom door she had to stand still and laugh. 

In spite of their loud demands to be ‘‘ let down,’’ the pair 
were evidently enjoying their imprisonment. Betty had at- 
tired herself in her mother’s best bonnet, and with a cam- 
el’s-hair shawl fastened about her waist for a train, and a 
‘ pair of new kid gloves on her hands, was marching up and 
down the room with all the fine graces imaginable. Bob, 
less airy in his designs, had been ransacking the drawers of 
his mother’s writing-table, and turned one of them upside 
down in search of pencils and a rubber. 

Nan’s entrance caused both the children to stand still, not 
knowing just what she might say; but her ready laughter 
sent Betty off into a new fiourish and parade of her finery, 






29 


Rolf House, 

and Bob gave a sort of warwhoop as he returned to the 
search in a new drawer. 

“To come down, are we!” exclaimed Betty, hastily pull- 
ing oif her mother’s things. She ran to the next room, call- 
ing out : “ Louise, come right in here. Put up these things, 
and dorCt telV ^ — a command or injunction Nan was destined 
to hear many times from the children to the French maid, 
or from Louise to them. 

Louise must be very good-natured, Nan thought, as she 
watched her quick re-arrangement of the room, saw her 
sweep the papers into the drawers again, and put away the 
beautiful shawl and bonnet and the long gloves. But she 
soon discovered that Louise had her own object in conceal- 
ing the children’s mischief. It was an open game of “give 
and take ” with her and her charges, and poor little Betty 
had to return all obligations with an interest the weight of 
which she could not appreciate. 

Mr. Farquhar seemed annoyed when he returned to find 
the children all assembled in the back parlor playing a rath- 
er noisy game ; but Nan was surprised that after his first ex- 
clamation he said nothing, nor did the children make any 
allusion to their having been “excused.” 

It was not so pleasant an evening that Nan regretted go- 
ing to bed at nine o’clock. After the hurried good-nights 
and the dashing up-stairs there was a skirmish between Bob 
and Betty on the upper landing as they tried to get the 
“last tag,” Betty giving Bob a final touch as he retreated 
into his room, banging the door, but opening it a second 


30 


Rolf House. 

later to call out, ‘‘ Hallo, smartj ! only niggers want the 
last tag” — a remark which Han often heard on similar occa- | 
sions, and which, for some reason she could never discover, I 
liad the effect of exasperating Betty in the wildest way. * 

Once in the darkness of her room, and lying in the 
strange bed, poor Han’s heart ached for home, and a sort 
of dismay took possession of her. Already she was con- 
fused and perplexed by many things around her, and 
she began to dread the month she was to pass among 
these strange cousins. In her short life she had, as we 
know, come in contact with many kinds of people, and gone ; 
through varied experiences ; but looking back even to the 
days when she had lived among the Ruperts at Brornfield, 
she had not felt herself quite so depressed by her surround- 
ings as she did now in this grand house and with this frol- 
icking, mischievous pair of companions. 

She thought of her cousin Phil’s boyish roughness, of 
Marian’s fine-lady airs, then of the gay good-humor, fun, 
and frolic which went on always among the College Street 
party, but in it all there had never been the element of bold- 
ness, of rude manners, of deliberate defiance of authority, 
which she felt in everything the little Farquhars did or said, 
and Han sighed heavily, some tears of sheer homesickness 
forcing themselves from under her closed eyelids, rolling 
sorrowfully down her cheeks ; and then— crash ! thump ! 
bang! — what was that? Han gave a scream as her bed 
gave way beneath her, and fell to the floor. 

Muffled laughter from outside the door, hysterical giggles 


Rolf House, 31 

from Betty’s bed, made Nan realize at once it was a trick, 
and in spite of her momentary alarm she joined in the 
laugh. But Louise was out, and the two younger children 
in the next room began to howl piteously. In the midst 
of the racket Mrs. Farquhar s voice was heard from below, 
and Katie, the housemaid, came running up, angrily de- 
claring it was ‘‘ thim children at their tricks agin.” 

But nothing could have been more innocent than Betty’s 
face when the gas was lighted, or Bob’s voice as he called 
through the door to ask if anything had happened. 

“ Anything^ is it !” exclaimed Katie, as with Nan’s help 
she tried to set the bed to rights again ; “ sure I’m coming 
in there in a minute to show you if it’s anything. Your 
head ought to be well wigged, sir,” and Katie muttered on 
about the way ‘‘ thim two” were allowed to go on.” 

“It’s your cousin, Mrs. Yandort, ought to hear of you, 
and it’s myself ’ll tell her,” she continued, in a loud key, for 
Bob’s benefit. 

“You’ll feel sorry if you do,” warned Bob, from his room. 

“ D’ye know how sorry I’ll feel ?” retorted Katie ; “ as 
sorry as iver the dog was at his grandfather’s wake, an’ that 
was not at all. D’ye mind that ?” and Katie, saying some- 
thing apologetic to the little visitor, went away, still mutter- 
ing vengeance on “ thim two.” 

Nan composed herself to sleep, scarcely encouraged to 
face the next day ; but, after all, at barely fifteen, it is hard 
not to enjoy novelty and a first visit, even if such must be 
weighted by some disagreeable element. 


32 


Rolf House. 


CHAPTER V. 

BOB TELLS HIS SECEET. 

TTERE, stop reading, ISTan ; she’s gone.” 

Jtl Who?” inquired Nan, lifting her eyes rather ab- 
sently from her book. 

“ Why, Balchie, to be sure,” said Bob, with a wide grin. 

I suppose Miss Good-girl thinks she must go on just as if 
the teacher were here.” 

The color mounted to Nan’s cheeks, but she made no an- 
swer, and Betty, who was vigorously rubbing out her last 
attempt in fractions, exclaimed : 

“ I’m so glad mamma sent her out for that precious wors- 
ted. I knew if we said we couldn’t match it yesterda^q she’d 
make Miss Balch go this morning. What shall we do ? 
We’ve at least an hour.” And Betty, with a yawn, flung her 
slate across the table, and tilting her cliair backward, very 
nearly landed on the floor. 

It had been part of Miss Rolf’s agreement with Mrs. Far- 
quhar that if Nan were allowed to spend a month in New 
York, she could. share the school-room studies. The old 
lady had been assured that competent teachers were engaged, 
and indeed it had been partly for the sake of adding a new 
impetus to Nan’s studies that she had given her consent to 


33 


Rolf House, 

so long a visit ; and now, after three days, Nan felt troubled 
and downhearted, for it was impossible to study with the 
children, and if she attempted to go ofE by herself they gave 
her no peace. 

One of Miss Rolf’s strongest injunctions was that she was 
in all respects to conform to the ideas or regulations of the 
household she was in, and Nan had, during the short time of 
her stay in New York, already been called upon to decide 
for herself what seemed her duty to her aunt and her edu- 
cation, and to her hostess and young companions. 

The children evidently had not the smallest intention of 
concealing from her their method of shirking lessons or pun- 
ishments, of disobeying orders or playing pranks. She un- 
derstood from Bob’s threatening looks and Betty’s cool 
speech that she might “tell if she dared,” and poor Nan, to 
whom an underhand way of doing anything was abhorrent 
and a falsehood impossible, had found herself daily in the 
most perplexing situations. As the children were left whol- 
ly to their own devices when not actually under Miss Balch’s 
eye, she felt that it was not her place to say anything to 
any one of what they did. She was a visitor, not a monitor, 
and yet by her very silence did she not countenance the in- 
numerable fibs they told, over the success of which they ex- 
ulted so gleefully % 

But, fortunately or unfortunately, no one thought of ask- 
ing Nan’s advice or opinion, and all that she could do was 
to try private remonstrance with the two incorrigible ones, 
who, however, laughed her attempts to scorn, secretly 

3 


34 Rolf' House, 

planning new ways of shocking ‘‘Miss Good-girl,” as Nan 
was called. 

But Nan, slow as she might be thought in books, had a 
quick and active little brain, and on this very morning she 
had resolved to try and interest the pair in something which 
would distract their restless minds from any new form of 
mischief. Miss Balch had been desired by Mrs. Farquhar 
to match some worsted which on a walk the day before 
Betty had purposely failed to find, and, as we have seen, 
the governess’s departure was the signal for them to throw 
any idea of study to the winds. 

Nan sighed as she thought of the honest fun and merry- 
making going on in College Street, which, if it grew very 
wild and boisterous at times, was always good-humored. 
She had a letter from Joan in her pocket, which had made 
her very homesick that morning, and she had felt hurt and 
indignant when she tried to read it aloud to the Farquhars 
and they had burst into derisive laughter over it. 

“What shall we do?” queried Bob, with a very shrewd 
look first at Nan sitting in the window, then at Betty across 
the table. “ Fll tell you, girls : Fll be real good to you, I 
guess — you know about my secret. Well, if you’ll — lemme 
see ” — Bob shut his eyes for a moment’s refiection as to 
what bribe he wanted — “if you’ll do four favors I’ll show 
it to you.” 

“ Oh, Bob !” cried Betty, joyously, and dancing up and 
down in her delight, “ I’ll do fifty favors. Come, Nan — 
come. Oh, Bob, I’ll love you now.” 


35 


Rolf House, 

And Betty, who, as Nan had discovered, had really some- 
thing affectionate in her nature, proceeded to give Bob a 
hng with one of her long, thin arms. But Master Kobert 
never permitted any such familiarity. His rough push sent 
poor little Betty spinning backward so violently that she 
struck her head against one of the globes, while Bob mut- 
tered, ‘‘Just keep off a fellow, will you; and,” he added, 
very solemnly, “ any girl that wants to know my secret will 
have to do just as I say.” 

Betty, trying to keep back the tears which the sharp blow 
had almost forced into her eyes, nodded her head, and Bob 
continued : 

“Now say. King Brother — ” He looked as majestic as 
possible, while Betty, in a voice which she tried to com- 
mand, repeated : 

“King Brother — ” 

“Will you deign to forgive me for all the mean things 
I’ve done?” 

Betty, with the utmost gravity, repeated his words. 

“ Will you, O King Brother, be so gracious and so good 
and so forgiving as to let me know your secret, and I prom- 
ise to keep it sacred, and to give you my best box of paints 
and the long brush.” 

Betty proceeded bravely and solemnly enough to fol- 
low his words until it came to the box of paints, but 
here she hesitated, with a quiver of her lips, and Bob said, 
quickly, 

“ Oh, very well, then, you sha’n’t know it,” which speed- 


36 


Rolf House, 

ily reduced her to submission, curiosity and a pride in shar- 
ing Bob’s secrets being poor Betty’s ruling influences. 

“Xow, then,” said Bob, turning his pale little eyes upon 
Nan, who during this scene had been trying to keep her 
face straight, “ let’s hear you say it : King Cousin — ” 

But Nan burst into one of her merry peals of laughter. 
“ Indeed, I’ll say nothing of the kind,” she said, when she 
could control her voice sufficiently to speak. “Id like to 
know your secret, and if it’s really and truly yours. I’ll 
promise to keep it. There, now, Mr. Bob,” she concluded, 
nodding her head at him. 

Bob for a moment wondered whether it would be better 
to accept so much submission from Nan or to let it all go, 
to openly defy her and shut her out from their fun. But 
on the whole he decided in favor of the former course. 
he expressed it to himself, she’d be “ sticking around any- 
way,” and he enjoyed an audience for his jokes and tricks, 
and sooner or later he could contrive to “ pay her off” for 
anything she did to annoy him. 

“ You promise to keep it ?” he said, solemnly. 

“ I told you I would if it was really and truly your secret,” 
Nan answered. 

“Well, come along, then. Where are the paints, Betty? 
I must have those flrst.” 

For Bob knew that after her curiosity was satisfied it was 
by no means unlikely that Betty would try and escape from 
her part of the contract; so he obtained the box, locked it 
away in his desk, and then telling the girls to put on their 
hats, led them down into the yard. 


37 


Rolf House. 

For a town house, there was quite a little garden at the 
back of Mr. Farquhar’s home, and to the right were fine 
stables. Towards these Bob, whistling proudly, conducted 
the two girls. 

Bob went into the carriage-house by a side door, and 
stopped to ask Nan if she could climb a ladder. 

“You wait and see,” said Nan, merrily. “I wish Joan 
could have heard you ask me that.” 

Bob, feeling a certain new degree of respect for his cous- 
in, ran up a ladder leading into the loft, and the girls fol- 
lowed him. 

This loft was used for old bits of harness, hay at one side, 
and the coachman’s tools and small belongings at .the other ; 
but at the farthest end was a sort of stall, which Bob had 
boxed in for his own use. 

A rough padlocked door had been put on by the stable- 
boy Jim, who was a great friend of Bob’s. 

A movement was heard inside the door as Bob turned the 
key in the lock. 

“ Shut up, will you !” he said, roughly, and, opening the 
door, pulled a small whip from his pocket. 

The closet was dimly lighted, and as the rickety door 
swung back, the girls saw that half of the fioor was cov- 
ered with straw, on which crouched rather than lay a little 
dog. 

Nothing could have been more pathetic, more pleading, 
than the look the dumb animal fastened upon them — upon 
his tormentor, whose face he knew only too well. 


38 


Rolf House, 

Nan uttered an exclamation, half delight, half compas- 
sion, and bent down at once to make friends with the poor 
little creature ; but this was by no means part of Master 
Bob’s intention. 

“ Come away from there. Nan ; that’s my dog,” he ex- 
claimed, and so saying administered a quick lash across the 
dog’s back, and pulled him out into the large part of the 
little closet. 

Bob, you cruel boy !” Nan cried out, “ how can you ill- 
treat a dumb animal like that? And see, the poor little 
thing is so weak and thin !” 

“ Now you just keep still, Nan Rolf,” returned Bob, who 
was busy over some pieces of twine and rope he had taken 
down from the closet shelf. “ I’m training this dog, and I 
can do it without your help. Now, then ” — he fastened 
the rope across the closet on two nails low down in the walls 
— “ whoop-la ! jump. Rover,” and another stroke of the lit- 
tle whip sent poor Rover across the rope, while the same in- 
ducement put him through a variety of poorly devised 
tricks ; but after each one the unhapj)y little creature would 
look with such an appealing gaze upon his tyrant that Nan 
felt it more than she could endure to remain a passive spec- 
tator, and yet she realized her only hope of rescuing poor 
Rover was by conciliating his master. 

‘‘There, now!” exclaimed Bob, flushed with triumph, as 
Rover “ begged,” remaining on his weak little hind-legs ful- 
ly a minute. “ You’ve got to beat a dog and kick it”— suiting 
the action to the word — “ to make it know you’re master.” 




YOU RE MASTER. 


5 J> 






i 

i 

m 

4 

t 







1 



t 


39 


Rolf House, 

“It’s no such thing,” cried Nan, with tears in her eyes, 
“ and I think you’re a cruel, wicked boy.” 

“You do, do you ?” said Bob, maliciously. “That shows 
all you knt>w. Now perhaps you would like to see me give 
him a regular flogging;” and he proceeded to snap the 
whip, at the sight of which poor Eover shrank back in ab- 
ject terror. 

But Nan, unable to bear more, had fled, and with a feel- 
ing that something within her heart was bursting, she made 
her way up the stairs and, without pausing, to her own 
room. 

There she sat down, pressing her hands together, and 
with all her heart repenting of the promise she had made. 
How could she pass one happy hour while she thought oi 
that poor little dog out in the loft, starved, beaten, ill-used, 
tormented as only such a boy as Bob Farquhar could tor- 
ment a helpless dumb animal. 

Ten minutes of wretchedness of mind for Nan passed by, 
and then came a little sound outside her door. It was 
pushed open softly, and Nan saw the small, dark face of lit- 
tle Tina, Betty’s seven-year-old sister, with whom Nan had 
tried for two days to make friends. But whether from ti- 
midity, sulkiness, or fear, Tina shrank from every attempt 
Nan had made, so that now her coming voluntarily was 
most encouraging. 

“ Can I come in ?” said this small person, looking care- 
fully around. “Louise has gone out, and she forbade me 
to leave the nursery, so I mustn’t stay long.” 


40 


Rolf House. 

“ Let me go into the nursery with you,” said Nan, spring- 
ing up and taking one of Tina’s cold little hands. 

“ But it is nicer here,” said the child. 

“Never mind,” rejoined Nan ; “you were told to stay in 
there, you know, and if you’ll let me go with you I’ll tell 
you a nice story.” 

Tina looked wonderingly up at Nan. To disobey Louise, 
or indeed any one, never had occurred to her as wrong un- ’ 
less it were found out, and for all the rule which Louise 
kept over her, Tina was shrewd enough to escape detection 
very often. However, the promise of the story was worth 
going back to the place of bondage, and she allowed Nan to 
conduct her to the nursery, not guessing the relief her cous- 
in felt in anything which should distract her attention from 
the scene she had just witnessed and the unlucky promise 
she had made. 


Rolf House, 


4i 


CHAPTER VI. 

Tina’s communications. 

T he nursery hardly looked so uninviting as Han had ex- 
pected it would, for Louise, with all her carelessness in 
regard to the children’s training, was neat, and had a French- 
woman’s taste. The dotted muslin curtains, the little white 
beds, the light -colored furniture, all looked cheerful and 
suited to children’s use, and yet, as Han sat down, with 
Tina’s big dark eyes fastened upon her, and little Rolf 
standing fixing her with a stare which might end any mo- 
ment in a cry, she could not help a feeling that it was, after 
all, not a home-like place for the two children to pass many 
hours in. 

“ She is going to tell us a story,” said Tina to Rolf. 
“ Come and listen.” 

Rolf was a young man of very decided opinions. If he 
had not been Louise’s favorite, there would have been a great 
deal more misery in his young life, but the pretty five-year- 
old boy, with his soft little rings of yellow hair, big blue 
eyes, and rosy mouth, was the one pet in the household : 
even Mr. Farquhar condescended occasionally to notice him, 
and his crying-fits, supposed to be highly injurious to his 
health, procured him instantly whatever he desired. For 


42 


Rolf House, 

this reason doubtless, as well as because they were so often 
scolded or blamed for his mischief, Bob and Betty were by 
no means fond of their baby brother, and perhaps it was as 
well that Master Rolf had always at his command the fac- 
ulty for ‘‘ screaming,” as Tina said, “ his tears.” 

Rolf looked very doubtfully at Nan, who held Tina on^ 
her lap, and smiled pleasantly upon the young sovereign of 
the nui*sery. 

“ Take me up there,” he said, finally. 

Tina,” Nan whispered, “ will you let me hold him, be- 
cause he is the youngest, and you sit close by on your little 
chair?” 

Tina assented, and conducted Rolf slowly across to Nan, 
who lifted him up on to her knees, giving him a tight hug 
and half a dozen kisses among his curls. 

‘‘ Now tell the ’tory,” Rolf said, calmly, looking her di- 
rectly in the face. 

“ What shall it be about?” Nan questioned. 

“ A bad boy,” suggested Tina, promptly. 

What got whipped and whippedl^ said Rolf, shaking his 
head and frowning fiercely; “an’ had all his toys tooken 
away from him.” He looked very savage indeed. 

“But there are some good boys,” said Nan, trying not to 
laugh. 

“I like to hear ’tories about bad boys,” answered Rolf, 
calmly. 

Nan refiected a moment, and finally invented a little tale 
in which a bad boy was quite bad enough, and certainly 


Rolf House. 43 

most severely punished. Kolf listened, fixing his eyes upon 
her lips, evidently ready to criticise anything he did not 
like, but as soon as she had finished he said, with a long 
breath of satisfaction, and the air of one who has only to 
make known his wishes to have them obeyed, “ Tell it agin, 
Nan.” 

Nan laughed, and repeated the history of bad little 
Thomas ; but immediately Rolf remarked, 

“ Tell it agin.” 

“Oh, Nan,” exclaimed Tina, “that’s always the way with 
Rolf ; he’ll never be satisfied ; he’ll keep saying, ‘ Tell it 
agin,’ forty times.” 

Rolf listened attentively to this speech, and waited to 
hear whatever Nan might answer. It occurred to her that 
perhaps she might come to spend a great deal of her time 
in the nursery, and it would be as well to have a definite 
understanding with Rolf at once. So she said, kissing him 
again, 

“No, darling, I can’t tell you just that one, again, but I’ll 
sing you a song if you choose.” 

Little Rolf was naturally fond of music, so he permitted 
Nan to go through peacefully with “ Punchinello.” Then 
followed a series of questions, and Nan found she had to 
continue Punchinello’s history, explain Columbine’s sad 
death in a variety of ways, and finally to “do it agin” in 
response to a calm order from Rolf, refusing, however, to 
repeat it a third time. 

Whereupon the howls began. Rolf fiung himself on th<' 


44 : 


Rolf House. 

floor, and cried as ]^an had never heard child or baby cry 
before. She was surprised to see that Tina looked on quite 
unmoved, and after trying one argument after’ another in 
vain, she was* going in search of some one, when the door 
opened suddenly upon Louise. 

The nurse cast a scornful look upon Kan, and rushed over 
to Kolf, whom she caught up in her arms, petting and sooth- 
ing him, and declaring naughty Tina should be whipped and 
sent away. 

‘‘ Tina did nothing,” said Kan, quietly. “ He cried be- 
cause I wouldn’t sing three times.” 

Pauvre enfant P Louise murmured; “was his cousin 
cruel to him not to sing the pretty song ? Kaughty Cousin 
Kan.” 

Kan felt her patience pushed rather too far. She stood 
up to go into her own room, but catching sight of an appeal- 
ing look from Tina, said to Louise, “ May Tina come into 
rny room, Louise, for a little while ?” 

Louise curtly gave her consent, and the little girl joyfully 
put her hand in her cousin’s. 

“ I like you,” she whispered, as they went along the hall, 
“ better than I do Betty. I know where Bob took you. He 
doesn’t know it, but I’ve found out his secret. Jim told 
me. He told me how he got the dog, and he beats him 
every day.” 

Kan shivered. What could she do to prevent such out- 
rageous cruelty ? 

“ Bob would give me a dreadful whipping if he thought 


45 


Rolf House. 

I told,” said Tina, when they were in Nan’s room again. 
She was sitting on her cousin’s lap, and evidently prepared 
to be very communicative. “ Oh, I find out all their se- 
crets,” she continued, with a little laugh, ‘‘and they think I 
don’t know. I heard all Louise and Betty said about you 
before you came — how you were only a poor child our rich 
cousin was taking care of, and how you hadn’t any mother 
or father; and Louise said if you did come, she wasn’t 
going to put up with any nonsense from you, and Betty said 
neither was she — you were only a beggar.” 

Even Tina, delighted as she was to tell of” Betty and 
her special tyrant Louise, stopped short as she saw the look 
of dismay and’ pain, and the scarlet color that flamed into 
Nan’s sweet face. 

So that was the way in which the Farquhars regarded her! 
An orphan, living on their rich cousin’s bounty — “ only a 
beggar!” Oh, thought poor Nan, as her heart beat wildly 
with sorrow and indignation, if only Aunt Letty could 
know that her motherly care, her confidence, her trust in 
her, were unknown, and that Eolf House was considered 
only her niece’s home because Nan was fatherless and alone ! 

“ So it is all true,” said Tina, in her satisfied tone. “ I’m 
sorry you’re so poor. Nan. I like you, anyway.” 

Nan clasped her passionately in her arms, and kissed her 
not once, but many times, while a strong temptation was 
rising in her mind to tell Bob and Betty all about her aunt’s 
trust in her, her allowance, her charities, about the Traverses 
and the Blakes. 


46 


Rolf House. 

“How they would wonder!’^ thought poor Nan, passion 
ately. - “ Oh, if Aunt Letty could know !” 

“ I must go back to the school-room now, dear,’’ Nan said 
at last. “ I will try and get Louise to let you go out with 
me some day when you are very good.” 

Tina readily promised perfect behavior, and Nan went 
back to the school-room, where Aliss Balch was wrestling 
over Betty’s sums, and Bob was noisily studying spelling. 
But he looked up to make an important announcement. 

“ I’m going to school to-morrow. To the Fuller Institute. 
Whoop-la !” 

Nan could scarcely conceal her satisfaction, and indeed, 
but for the fact that he was so pleased himself. Bob might 
have found reason for complaint in the very generally ex- 
pressed delight over this new arrangement. It was a day- 
school, but it would employ him away from home six hours 
out of the twenty-four, and from Louise in the nursery to 
Martha the cook tlie satisfaction was universal. 

Nan, finding an idle ten minutes before luncheon, read 
Joan’s letter. One part of it troubled her very much. 

“ You remember Mrs. Travers’s friend,” wrote Joan, “ the 
actress, who called on Cousin Letty. Well, it seems she’s 
dead, and her little girl is with some show or circus, where 
Mrs. Travers has heard she is being most cruelly treated. A 
boy who had been in the show called and told Mrs. Travers 
about it. Cousin Letty wrote at once and tried to find her, 
but the man who owned the circus said she’d left. The 
man and woman who owned her had carried her off, he 


47 


Rolf House, 

didn’t know where. All he could find out was that the 
man’s name was Jones, and that he and his wife were teach, 
ing her to ride, and to stand still and have knives thrown at 
her. Isn’t it dreadful ? I thought if you kept a close look- 
out you might find her.” 

Nan sighed as she replaced the letter in her pocket. How 
well she remembered the poor actress to whom she had given 
the roses that happy summer day ! How pleased she had 
been ! Nan remembered how she turned and, looking at 
the old brick house, wished her child might fare as well as 
David was sure to among such kind friends. 

Somehow Joan’s letter and the reflections it called up had 
made Nan feel ashamed of her passionate resolve to put lier- 
self “right” before the Farquhars. Was not Aunt Letty 
wise when she taught her little maiden to find peace and 
gentleness in “doing unto others?” Nan began to feel as 
though she could afford a great deal of patience with two 
such restless, discontented young people as her cousins, who, 
after all, had never known what a home or really loving 
guardianship meant. 


Rolf House. 


i8 


CHAPTER VII. 

IN THE LOFT. 

B etty gave iN’an a piece of information after dinner 
which set her wondering anew as to what she could 
do for poor Rover. 

The little girl, it seems, was not entirely devoid of com- 
passion for the unfortunate dog, and after they left the 
stables she had coaxed Jim to open the closet door for her 
the next day if she brought some food for Rover. 

‘‘ Jim says he’ll let us feed Rover if we come up directly 
Bob has gone to school,” said Betty, who enjoyed as much 
as anything the fact that by so doing they would outwit 
Bob. 

Nan needed no second bidding. She felt quite ready to 
speed Bob on his way to school, although his loud boasts as 
to all he meant to do and be with the other boys were ex- 
asperating. But he was gone at last. Tina and Rolf had 
gone to walk. Miss Balch was not expected until ten o’clock, 
and the two girls set off for the stables with some meat and 
hominy and a little warm milk. 

Jim, the stable-boy, was a tall, rough-looking lad of about 
sixteen, who had suffered so much from both Betty and 
Bob that he would not have served the former except at the 


49 


Rolf House, 

expense of the latter, but Nan had done much towards soft- 
ening his feelings. He was really polite in word and man- 
ner, and although only a little less rough, as a rule, towards 
poor Kover than Bob, he encouraged the poor dog to come 
forward, with some kindness in his harsh voice. 

The poor little creature seemed afraid to move until Nan 
caressed it, and offered it some of the food, which it ate with 
such a ravenous appetite that there could be no doubt of 
Bob'S having kept it nearly starved. To see the forlorn 
animal look up at her with such a grateful, wistful glance al- 
most brought the tears into Nan’s eyes, and even Betty said, 
‘‘ Poor thing,” with some genuine compassion. 

“ Now yez must go,” said Jim, who was anxious to lock 
the door again, knowing Beilly, the coachman, would be 
calling him to work. 

“ But mayn’t we come to - morrow, Jim ?” pleaded 
Nan. 

“Well, I’ll see,” said the lad. 

Just before luncheon the delightful news arrived that 
Mrs. Yandort was expected. 

“ Oh, she’ll ask us to see her, I know,” Betty cried out. 
“ Because you’re here will be the reason.” 

Going into the dining-room with her cousin. Nan saw, 
standing at one side of the table and talking to Mrs. Far- 
quhar, a small, elderly lady, with gray curls under a velvet 
bonnet, and a very quiet, very lovely face. 

There was nothing about the lady to attract very quick 
attention, and yet Nan felt with her, as she had with Miss 

4 


50 Rolf House, 

Rolf, that ill spite of her tranquil manners she was one of 
those born to command as well as to be obeyed. But her 
rule must have been a pleasant one, or the Farquhars would 
not have so readily yielded to it. 

On hearing Nan’s name, she addressed her very pleas- 
antly, asked a few questions about the Beverley family, 
and then, to the general delight of the party, remarked, 
quietly : 

“Well, you must all come to see me next week — Satur- 
day. Will you allow it, Mary ?” 

Mrs. Farquhar had no thought of interfering with any 
suggestion of her relative’s, and accordingly it was arranged 
that on Saturday morning the three young people were to 
come to Mrs. Yandort’s for the day. 

Nan looked forward eagerly to this visit, and only regret- 
ted that Bob was to be of the party, but Betty, in a friendly 
moment, assured her that he was quite a different being at 
Mrs. Yandort’s. 

The days went by — only marked by one unfortunate oc- 
currence. Bob had discovered that Jim had opened the 
door of Rover’s prison, and he at once suspected the 
girls. 

“77^ teach you to meddle with my property,” he said, 
dashing into the school-room, white with rage. 

“ Oh, Bob, we didn’t mean to,” whimpered Betty. Nan 
waved her aside. 

“ Yes, we did mean to, Betty,” she said, scornfully. “ If 
I’d guessed how you treat that dog I’d never have made such 


Rolf House, 51 

a promise. We took food to him because he was starving, 
and I’ll do it again the next chance I get.” 

Bob flushed sullenly. He stood still for a moment, 
and then a gleam of malicious triumph came into his 
eyes. 

“ Do you know how I’ll punish you then ?” he said, walk- 
ing up close to Han, and looking at her fiercely. ‘‘ Why, I’ll 
give him a thrashing' every time I know you’ve been there, 
and I always find out, because Jim knows I could tell some- 
thing against him if I liked.” 

Han felt herself grow pale. How could she, even by con- 
tempt, or scorn, or threat, or example, hope to do anything 
with this boy, whose nature, originally passionate and in- 
clined to be cruel, had never known the discipline of govern- 
ment or the aid of love or good precept. 

She turned away, sick at heart and disgusted ; and feeling 
himself victorious. Bob walked away, whistling boldly. But 
after that Han often stole out to the stable-loft and listened 
outside poor Hover’s door, speaking to him through the 
cracks, calling him gently and compassionately, and feeling 
sure she could hear the response of his tail wagging against 
the floor. Another way of watching over him she devised, 
which was more satisfactory. Obtaining from the good- 
natured chambermaid, Anne, a gimlet, she bored a little hole 
in the side of the closet, through which she often looked in 
at poor Hover. On one such occasion she was startled, on 
turning round, to meet Tina’s solemn, dark-eyed gaze. The 
little girl, having observed Han leaving the house, had fol- 


52 


Rolf House, 

lowed her unseen and unheard, and now stood a short dis- 
tance from the closet, fixedly regarding her. 

‘‘ Let me look in,” said Tina, gravely. 

Nan hesitated a moment, and then lifted the little girl up 
on a level with the round hole. Tina seemed quite fasci- 
nated, and would have liked to prolong her inspection, but 
Nan could not help laughing at the child’s comment on poor 
Rover’s gaunt appearance. 

“ Nan,” she said, in her grave way, “God made too many 
bones, I think, for that dog. Wasn’t it a mistake?” 

“ God never made a mistake, dear,” said Nan, “ but bad 
boys do sometimes. It is Bob’s fault that poor Rover is so 
thin and bony. But, Tina, you must not let him know you 
have been here.” 

The child looked at the older girl with the shrewd, old- 
womanish air which she so often wore, and which entirely 
altered her babyish face. 

“ No,” she said ; “ if I like you I won’t tell. Shall we 
have it for our secret. Nan ? Bob and Betty are always try- 
ing to have secrets from me.” 

Nan hesitated. She wanted to insure Tina’s silence, and 
yet this perpetual air of secrecy among the children was 
very troublesome to one of Nan’s frank, free nature. 

“ Don’t let us have that kind of a secret,” she said at last. 
“ I’ll tell you what we can do. Because poor Rover is sick 
and hungry, w^e wdll promise him not to do or say any- 
thing that would get him a whipping. Now if Bob knew 
you and I were here, even saying ‘ how do you do ’ to him, 











Rolf House, 53 

he would whip Kover. So I am sure, Tina, you will not 
speak of it.” 

Tina was disappointed in Nan’s way of taking it, but she 
agreed to keep the visit to herself, and spent the next half- 
hour delightfully in rummaging over a box of Nan’s ribbons 
and bits of finery. 


54 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER vm. 

“bkightwood s.” 

1 ^^ going to visit Mrs. Yandort there was the additional 
pleasure of a drive into the country, or at least so 
much of the country as the fast-increasing limits of 'New 
York permitted, for she lived in a large old-fashioned house 
a little way out of town, not far from the old Blooming- 
dale Koad. Nan and Betty and Tina were to start with 
Katie, the housemaid, at ten o’clock, and to their great sat- 
isfaction Bob preferred to go to a matinee with one of his 
school friends. 

He was very pompous over his new associations, and took 
every possible occasion of talking of himself and them to 
the girls, even half sniffing over their prospects for the day ; 
but Nan laughed gayly, and Betty was in a state of intense 
excitement, for she felt sure Nan would be completely over- 
come by the delights of Mrs. Yandort’s house and the amuse- 
ments to be provided for them. 

It was Nan’s first drive in Central Park, and she could 
hardly express her delight sufficiently as they rolled along in 
the comfortable carriage, in and out of the beautiful arches, 
across the bridges, where once the coachman stopped that 
Nan might see the Lake with its boats rocking idly on the 


Rolf House, 55 

water, the swans, and the rush of birds overhead. The 
day was all they could have desired, and both of the girls 
felt its cheering influence. Leaving the Park, they drove 
up a flne road, and then farther into the country. Mrs. 
Yandort’s house was three miles from the last gates of the 
Park, and stood far back from the road, in the midst of flne 
grounds, which, as Betty had described them over and over 
again, looked familiar to Nan as the carriage turned in 
through the gateway and bowled along a shady drive. 

The house door was opened. Nan, as she followed Betty 
and Tina, found herself in a long, wide hall with an inlaid 
flooring of fine woods and a great staircase leading away to 
what seemed to her might be endless rooms above. Doors 
to right and left of the hall gave glimpses of beautiful 
rooms; one a large, cool, dim drawing-room, where Nan saw 
the color of fine pictures and the gleam of statuary, and a 
great central space in which a grand piano stood littered 
with music, while to the left a crimson portiere, drawn back, 
revealed the cheerful glow of a wood fire in a room that was 
evidently a library. 

A young lady with fair hair and charming eyes was read- 
ing before the fire, but she rose at once, greeted Betty and 
Tina with a warm embrace, and then turned to Nan. 

“ Nan Kolf !” she exclaimed ; “lam sure of it. I know 
you by your likeness to your cousin Lance.” 

“Lance!” — the color shot over Nan’s face with her de- 
light in hearing of Lance, and that she was like him. 

“ I am an Anne, too,” said the young lady, in her prompt. 


66 


Rolf House, 

cheerful voice; ‘‘but they never called me Nan. I wish 
they had. Now, Betty, shall we all go up-stairs 

Betty nodded her head, and the tall young lady, who had 
a very graceful though quick way of moving and talking, 
took Tina’s hand id hers, and led the way across the hall 
and up the great staircase, which they mounted very slowly. 
There was a red cord along the baluster, which it was Tina’s 
delight to put her little brown hand upon, and Miss Annie 
seemed to know or remember this. 

“Some day, Tina,” she said, good-humoredly, “you will 
be big enough to gayly rush up and down these stairs. Bob 
can never slide down this baluster, can he ?” 

They all laughed. Miss Annie — who was Mrs. Yandort’s 
daughter, Betty had whispered to Nan — quite as merrily as 
the rest ; and then she opened the door of a room on the 
first landing, where they were to lay aside their things. 

It was Annie Yandort’s own room, and, as Nan thought 
later, looked like her. The walls were nearly covered by 
pictures, souvenirs of many years in foreign lands, and por- 
traits of friends. There were low book-shelves, comforta- 
ble chairs and cozy -looking tables, a great canopied and 
lace-hung dressing-table, and a beautiful brass bed with 
muslin drapery tied back with pale blue satin bows. 

Nan thought it the prettiest room she had ever seen, and 
while Betty stood admiring herself before the long mirror, 
she sauntered about, looking at the pictures, the ornaments, 
the bits of Turkish drapery, and at the view from the three 
large windows. 


57 


Rolf House, 

‘‘ JSTow, children,” said Annie, pleasantly, when Betty had 
given her ruffles the final twirl, “what will you do first?” 

Betty looked at her cousin, and whispered something. 

“Why, of course; but pray don’t whisper anything you 
have to ask me, Betty,” returned Annie. 

“ I want to dress up out of the old trunks in the attic,” 
said Betty, “and then we’ll come down to the library and 
see you. Cousin Annie,” she added. 

Annie laughed, and going out of the room for a moment, 
returned with a bunch of keys in her hand. 

“ You’ve opened the trunks often enough to know them 
by this time,” she said, giving them into Betty’s eager fin- 
gers. “ Tina, I guess you would rather come down and look 
at my scrap-books,” she added ; and Tina went with her 
cousin very cheerfully, while IsTan followed Betty up two 
flights of stairs, and finally mounted into the attic. 

The attic covered the entire house, going “criss-cross” 
into the wings, and having beams, and oaken fioor, and win- 
dows — altogether a delightful place full of interesting things, 
from old furniture to piles of books and chests of clothes. 

Nan was fascinated by what the great chests had to re- 
veal. Old-fashioned silks, a crimson brocade, and a satinet 
quilted skirt Betty took out; then came bonnets, a faded 
green silk parasol, a box of long mitts and gloves, odds and 
ends of the finery which had belonged to the great-grand- 
mamma Yandort, who once lived here, and among other 
dresses a fiowered “Watteau,” and a quaint dark-green 
riding-habit, with a Tyrolean hat and plume to accompany it. 


58 


Rolf House. 

Betty took the brocade, Nan the riding-habit, and they 
were speedily attired and ready to show themselves ; but on 
reaching the library they found it vacant, so Nan proposed 
they should pretend to be two ladies of the last century 
come to make a call, and await her return. 

“This is just what would delight Joan !” Nan exclaimed, 
as, setting her tall felt hat more comfortably, she seated her- 
self in a high-backed chair before the fire, while Betty, with 
many flourishes, took possession of the sofa. 

“ Oh, Joan !” cried Betty ; “ Pm sick of her.” 

Nan was silenced, and the two cousins remained motion- 
less for a few iirbments, listening for the sound of Annie’s 
step; but, instead, there came a heavier footfall, the door 
opened, and a very sedate-looking young man entered. 

Nan’s first impulse was to start up and run away ; Betty’s 
was to giggle, which she did, and then looked down in very 
evident confusion ; but Nan remained at her post, and the 
young gentleman, after a curious look from one to the other 
of the strangely attired little figures, sat down and began 
beating a sort of tattoo on his hat. 

Nan felt the color rising steadily and settling into a deep 
crimson upon her cheeks. She dared not glance at Betty, 
whose efforts to stifle a laugh were more than her own grav- 
ity could endure, and to lift her eyes in the direction of the 
visitor was even more embarrassing. 

“ Excuse me,” he said, suddenly, and addressing himself 
to Nan. “ I came to see Miss Yandort.” 

Nan started up and said, hastily, very thankful to have 


AN FELT THE COLOR RISING/' 








Rolf House, 59 

the silence broken, “ Oh, she will surely be here in a mo- 
ment, sir.” Nan hesitated, and then, observing that there 
v»as nothing very alarming about the stranger’s appearance, 
she added, “We just dressed up for fun this way, and had 
jome down to see Cousin Annie.” 

The young man laughed brightly. “ Oh, did you ?” he 
jaid. “Well, now. I’m relieved. To tell you the truth, I 
couldn’t imagine who such a pair of strangely-dressed young 
people could be.” 

“ Are you Cousin Annie’s nephew ?” said Betty. 

“ Yes ; I am Dr. Barlow,” he answered. 

“Oh,” said Betty, “you are the cousin that goes to hospi- 
tals and places.” 

“ The very same ; and you are Betty Farquhar ; and you,” 
turning to Nan, “are — ” 

“An nice Eolf,” was the reply. 

. “ The very person I wanted to see!” exclaimed the young 
doctor; but Cousin Annie’s entrance interrupted his speech. 
A few moments passed in laughing explanations, and as she 
and Betty retired to take off their borrowed finery. Nan 
wondered what this Dr. Barlow could want of her. 

Mrs. Yandort had come home, and with her, Annie’s fa- 
ther, a fine, hale gentleman of sixty, who greeted Nan cor- 
dially, and took her in to dinner, talking to her pleasantly 
of her aunt Letty, her father, old General Eolf, and other 
members of the family, whom he seemed to take it for 
granted she knew all about. 

The air of home comfort, good cheer, and bountiful hos* 


60 Rolf House, 

pitality was in no way disturbed by the stateliness of the 
room, with its cabinets and sideboards full of rare china, 
of quaint silver, and Venetian glass; the table with its 
dainty service and profusion of flowers ; the many windows 
and doorways curtained in pale blue satin ; and the chim- 
ney-piece of carved oak, below which a wood Are leaped 
and blazed gloriously. When Dr. Barlow with pretended 
horror described his feelings on finding the library occupied 
by “ two ladies of the last century who he was sure were 
ghosts,” every one good-naturedly laughed at the girls, both 
of whom joined in the fun, Nan explaining how agonizing 
her feelings were until the silence was broken. 

‘‘It was a very terrible ordeal for me. Uncle Jim, I as- 
sure you,” Dr. Barlow said, shaking his head. “ The worst 
of it was, I recognized my great-grandmother’s riding-habit, 
and I was about to say, ‘ Revered relative, what can I do 
to induce you to return to your tomb, and leave your best 
clothes unmolested with your grandchildren ? they really 
need them for theatricals,’ and then again something about 
Nan’s expression made me think perhaps I was wrong after 
all, and it was not my grandmother. And then the other 
one : it was surely our great-grandaunt Jane Hodgkins. I 
felt a cold shiver creeping down my back. How could I 
ever have excused myself for cutting up her paduasoy gowni 
No, I dared not speak.” 

The girls fairly screamed with laughter, and the young 
man continued : “ I’ll tell you what, Annie, let us have out 
the Swiss ladies and gentlemen, and then Uncle Jim must 
show us the secret door.” 


Rolf House, 61 

All of this sounded very promising, and after dinner the 
young people went into the long drawing-room, where the 
“ Swiss ladies and gentlemen ” ’were to be found. 

It was a fascinating hour. Annie unlocked a long rose- 
wood box at one end of the room, and the children helped 
take out a dozen puppets, figures of men and women in gay 
court costumes, which stood upon wires. They were placed 
on the piano ; Annie played, and away they went dancing 
up and down, back and forth, to the great delight of their 
audience, whom Dr. Barlow kept laughing over his ridicu- 
lous way of talking to the dolls as they whirled past him, in- 
venting absurd names and titles for them, and criticising 
their dress and manners in the most off-hand way. When 
he said, “ Do you remember the queer old town in the Tyrol 
where we found them?” Cousin Annie nodded her head 
above her quickly- moving fingers, and let the tune drift 
into that sweetest, most captivating air, “Augustine,” which 
ever afterwards made Jlaii think of the day at “ Bright- 
woods.” 

She never forgot the simple, pretty little tune, with its 
suggestion of couples dancing back and forth, ladies and 
gentlemen bowing, courtesying, and nodding their heads ; 
and when she sang it to herself she could see again the long, 
beautiful room, with its inlaid floor, its pictures and statu- 
ary, its warm, soft colors, the piano in the centre. Cousin 
Annie playing, her eyes and lips smiling in harmony with 
the music, the surface of the instrument gay with the little 
dancing puppets, and at one side Betty’s face, flushed and 


62 Rolf House, 

pleased and brighter than it had ever looked, and Dr. Bar- 
low’s shrewd, kind, good-humored countenance next, and 
then Tina’s solemn, intense gaze — all around and about 
them happiness, peace, and good-will. 

“The Countess Macnockinshock says she is tired,” said 
Dr. Barlow, suddenly. “ Hadn’t we better explore the se- 
cret panel ?” 

Colonel Yandort kindly consented to show the girls the 
old wing of the house in which his father had lived as a boy 
nearly one hundred years before. 

“My father used to relate,” said Colonel Yandort, “how 
his great-grandaunt — the very one Charlie Barlow here was 
talking about — kept him at his studies eight hours of every 
day in this room. He lived in great dread of her, and the 
secret of her power was this: he never knew at what mo- 
ment this panel in the wall would slide back and the figure 
of his aunt appear to warn him that she was watching him 
— where she came from he could not discover. He tried 
in vain to penetrate the secret ; for, search as he might, he 
could not understand what existed behind the panel. He 
would leave her in quite another part of the house, perhaps, 
when he went to his studies, and in ten minutes the panel 
would slide back and the tall, gaunt figure of his aunt ap- 
pear in the room, while she uttered some word or two of 
direction or stern command. At last she died : the prop- 
erty was left to him, and on his taking possession of it, on 
his eighteenth birthday, the very first thing he did was to 
have the mysterious panel removed.” 


DO YOU WISH TO GO UP?’ HE SAID TO NAN AND BETTY. 

















Rolf House, 63 

“ And what did he find ?” queried Nan. 

Colonel Yandort took down an engraving which hung on 
one of the walls. A long, wainscoted panel was disclosed, 
and on his touching the spring it flew back. 

The children pressed eagerly forward ; a musty smell 
came from the opening. Colonel Yandort lighted a candle 
on the mantel and held it inside. A very narrow flight of 
stairs built in the wall was revealed. 

“ Do you wish to go up V he said to Nan and Betty. 
They were only too anxious to do so, and the colonel led 
the way, cautioning them about the ricketiness of the old 
staircase. At the top was a door, which he opened, and 
they found themselves in a large, mouldy room, bare, save 
for the curtainless “ four-poster ” bed and an old cliest of 
drawers. 

“ This was my great-grandaunt’s bedroom,” Colonel Yan- 
dort explained. “ She had the staircase built and this door 
put in so that its existence was known to herself only. Why 
or wherefore no one could ever discover. My father board- 
ed the secret staircase up, and never used this room, but An- 
nie gave me no peace until I had it opened.” 

Afterwards, when it was suggested that the whole party 
should walk to the lake, Nan and Tina went ahead with Dr. 
Barlow, and Betty, to her evident satisfaction, had Cousin 
Annie to herself. 


64 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER IX. 

BETTY IS ENLIGHTENED. 

H er mind was evidently very intent upon the subject, 
for as soon as she and Miss Yandort were alone Betty 
said, eagerly : 

Cousin Annie, mamma said I was to be sure and ex- 
plain to you and Aunt Esther that you needn’t bother par- 
ticularly about Nan, for of course you know who she is.” 

Miss Yandort’s fair eyebrows went up ever so little with 
an expression peculiar to herself. Even Betty knew it in- 
dicated amusement, possibly contempt. 

“I am sure I’m right,” continued the little girl, more ear- 
nestly ; “she is a very poor, common sort of relation of Cousin 
Letitia Rolf, and we only just invited her out of kindness 
to Miss Rolf. Papa and mamma met Cousin Letty at Sara- 
toga last summer, where she had gone for a week, and then 
they thought it would please her to have Nan taken off her 
hands for a month ; but mamma sa3'S that she is sure Nan 
will have to teach or do something for her living as soon as 
she is old enough, and so it won’t do for us to make too 
much of her now, as we might not wish to know her at all 
when I am a young lady.” 

Annie was silent for a moment, but her eyes, following 


65 


Rolf House. 

Nan and Dr. Barlow, were full of indignant light. She 
looked at the supple, strong young figure at the doctor’s 
side, the hand that clasped little Tina’s with such a protect- 
ing air, the well-poised head, lifted as Nan listened to her 
companion, the outline of brow and eyes, indicating so 
much refinement and gentleness of spirit, the eagerly part- 
ed lips, the firm little chin, with its dimple, showing such 
character and yet sweetness, and could not help thinking 
wdiat the friendship of such a girl, no matter how circum- 
stances placed her, might be in a life as cold and dreary as 
poor little Betty’s was sure to be. 

“ Don’t you seeT'* urged Betty. 

“ My dear,” said her cousin, quietly, “ you have all been 
making a great mistake. Now I happen to know the real 
state of the case.” 

“ What ?” said Betty. 

“I knbj^’,” said Annie, “that Miss Bolf intends to make 
Nan her heiress; that she has the utmost confidence in her, 
and allows her a large income for charities even now. 
Why, eveiy one in Beverley knows her and is proud of her. 
Betty,” she continued, “Nan is scarcely more than a child, 
and yet she has done as much good in one year as you 
could think of, perhaps, in a lifetime.” 

But Betty was completely silenced and bewildered by 
the first sentences — heiress! income! charities! The 
words were dancing in her brain, and she already looked 
at Nan, whose gay laughter reached them, with a sort of 
awe. Oh, wh}^ had she snubbed her, or laughed when Bob 

5 


66 


Rolf House, 

tormented her? How vexed Louise would be, and her 
mother ! Why, Mrs. Farquhar and Louise had decided it 
would be very foolish to take any trouble about Nan’s room, 
or — anything. This piece of news would certainly be a 
blow, but, reflected Betty, it would make her important to 
be the one to tell it. 

Meanwhile the others had reached the lake, where Tina 
was jumping about in delight at seeing the swan and the 
little boat which was kept for the colonel’s grandchildren, 
and Nan was deeply interested in Dr. Barlow’s tales of cer- 
tain work he had on hand among the poor. He was active 
in various charities, and what he had wanted to say to Nan 
was very gratefully received by her. He knew that Miss 
Bolf allowed her an income for charitable expenditure, and 
he wanted to interest her in a scheme he and a few friends 
had planned for giving special care to sick children in the 
poorest quarters of the town, 

‘‘I will call for you some day, if you like, and take you 
to see the beginning we have made,” he was saying just as 
Betty came within hearing, and I am sure you and your 
aunt would be glad to do something for us.” 

Nan answered cordially, and, as she spoke, observed that 
Betty’s eyes were fastened in grave wonder upon her face ; 
and then, in spite of her resolutions, a triumphant feeling 
shot across Nan’s heart. She had determined to do or say 
nothing to place herself in any better light before her 
cousins, and yet intense gratification was uppermost when 
the young doctor ceased speaking, and Nan knew that 


67 


Rolf House, 

Betty had listened keenly. But the feeling passed. There 
was a fierce little struggle in her mind, but she forced 
herself to say: “You know it is only because of Aunt 
Betty’s kindness that I can do anything at all. None of 
the money is really mine: it is Aunt Betty who gives it 
to me.” 

No one but Nan herself knew the effort this little speech 
cost her; but in the way she least expected it her reward 
came. As she finished speaking, Nan raised her eyes and 
met those of Annie Yandort fixed upon her with such a 
glance of approval that she felt herself a thousand times re- 
paid, and the little nod of her head which Cousin Annie 
gave, the smile that curved her lips, brought a feeling of 
satisfaction which made Nan very happy. She went 
nearer to Annie, and as Betty Tvas now as interested as* 
Tina in the swan, she was unobserved as she said : “ Cousin 
Betty is so wise. Miss Annie. She knows so well what is 
best for me. I was dreadfully heedless, I am sure, when I 
came first to her, and then, you know, I am not clever in 
the least the way Joan and Banco are ; so she thought I 
ought to learn to do something useful.” 

“Nan,” said Miss Yandort, “don’t you want to stay 
with me until Monday? I should dike nothing better 
than some nice talks with you. Oh, Cousin Mary won’t 
mind.” 

So it was arranged, and in spite of some sulkiness over 
the change of plans, Betty, as she went away, felt she had 
at least one compensation in the surprising facts concerning 


68 


Rolf House, 

!Nan which she had to communicate to the family at home. 
She felt very sure it would make her of great importance, 
and she would bargain, before telling Bob, that he should 
return to her her long paint-brush ; perhaps she could even 
insist upon the box of paints as well. 


Rolf House, 


69 


CHAPTER X. 

NAN RECEIVES A NEW WELCOME. 

N an will never forget that short visit at Brightwoods. 

As Betty drove away Nan turned from the window 
and looked at Annie Yandort with a smile which made the 
latter Say : 

“ So you like to stay, do you, dear ? Good ! Now I am 
not going to make company of you ; you shall do whatever 
you like. lam going up to my room. Will you come? 
We have an hour before tea.” 

That hour was pleasanter than any Nan had passed for 
a long time. They chatted over the wood tire in Miss 
Annie’s pretty room while the twilight deepened, and a 
little soft rain came pattering against the window-panes 
with just enough of melancholy to make the warmth and 
coziness of the fireside all the pleasanter. Miss Annie had 
a great deal to ask about the Beverley cousins, and Nan 
told her about the two households — Bolf House, the black- 
walnut parlor, the old-fashioned study up-stairs, with its pale 
flowered chintz and queer little cupboards, the attic, and ^ 
then the familiar figures : dear Aunt Letty, with her soft 
shining eyes, her beautiful face, her loving, quiet ways ; 
Mrs. Heriot, bustling and active and devoted ; then the Col- 


70 


Rolf House, 

lege Street cousins, to all of whom IN'an did ample justice, 
making a heroine of Joan, an angel of beauty of Phyllis, a 
model invalid of Laura, and knights-errant of Lance and 
Philip. 

And while she talked, sitting on a low ottoman at one 
side of the fire, her hands clasped about her knees, look- 
ing up with kindling eyes at Miss Annie in her easy-chair, 
she did not know that she herself was an interesting study 
for the young lady, who had often wondered how Miss 
Kolf s plan of education would turn out. 

Annie Yandort was not particularly impulsive. She was 
not given to rapid likes or dislikes as was Nan herself, not 
impetuous and headlong like Joan, nor quietly critical like 
Phyllis, but in that hour over the wood fire she made up 
her mind about the little girl before her. 

“I don’t think she’ll disappoint me either,” was Annie’s 
refiection as Nan’s story came to an end ; and with the 
suspicion of something wet on her long lashes she looked 
down into the depths of the fire with a sigh. Talking of 
her Beverley home made her realize more than ever how 
dear everything belonging to it had become, and a spasm of 
lonely feeling made her wish that she could fiy back there 
to-morrow. 

But Brightwoods entertained her every hour of her stay. 
Sunday brought a cheerful round of duties and quiet 
amusements. After church and the early dinner Nan wan- 
dered away to the room in which she had slept, and which 
had been Miss Yandort’s as a child. Nothing had been 


71 


Rolf Ho2ise, 

changed in it from the little dimitj-covered bed to the 
pictures on the wall, and what Nan found most entertaining 
was the book-shelf above the chest of drawers, which still 
contained the favorite books of Miss Annie’s childhood. It 
had so happened that during the very years when most 
young people are making such a collection, and establishing 
favorites to love all their lives. Nan had only had such 
story - books as her cousin Philip lent her, so that she 
brought a fresh delight to this little book-shelf, and spent 
two happy hours over ‘‘ The Wide, Wide World,” looking 
into “ The Heir of Redclyffe” just long enough to feel cer- 
tain it vrould entrance her later ; for, if not a student by 
nature. Nan was passionately fond of reading, and even 
“Mrs. Rutherford’s Children ” and “ The Original Poems of 
Jane Taylor,” which she found on the lower shelf, were not 
too childish for her taste. 

It was delightful during the evening to hear Colonel 
Yandort’s references to her father and her mother, whom 
he had known in their young days. Nan longed to ask 
questions, and ventured upon some very satisfactorily, and 
it seemed natural for her to tell these new friends the cir- 
cumstances of her life at Bromfield. Miss Annie was 
greatly interested, and was particularly pleased that Miss 
Rolf had placed Marian at school. There was no sense of 
embarrassment to Nan in dwelling upon the past, so entirely 
in sympathy did she feel with everything about her. Even 
at Rolf House or in College Street she had never seen so 
perfect a home, so completely harmonious a family circle as 


T2 Rolf House. 

this; and when, at parting for the night, Colonel Yandort 
laid his hand upon Nan’s head, saying, “ Good-night, and 
God bless you, my dear! may you live to be as sweet a 
woman as your mother !” Nan felt a rush of happiness to 
her heart, and her “ Yes, sir ; thank you,” came in very low 
tones. 

It was an effort, after the peaceful day, the happy talks 
with Miss Annie, the genuine comfort and delight of being 
at Brightwoods, to go back to New York after breakfast 
Monday morning; but Miss Annie’s last words at the car- 
riage door consoled her. “ I will see you soon. Nan dear,” 
she said as she kissed her little friend good-by. ‘‘ I will 
call when Dr. Barlow is ready to take us to his poor chil- 
dren.” 

Poor Nan rather dreaded her first re-encounter with the 
school-room party in Madison Avenue ; but she was hardly 
within the door of the house before she was conscious of a 
change in every one’s manner towards her. Louise met her 
at the foot of the staircase with many smiles, explaining 
that Mrs. Farqnhar thought she liad better have a room 
with a fire in it, and so the blue room had been prepared 
for mademoiselle. She herself had carried everything from 
the room up-stairs down, and arranged them carefully. 

Simple-hearted Nan could not understand any motive in 
the change. Even when she saw that her new room was 
the large, elaborately furnished one opposite Mrs. Farqu- 
har’s, into which she and Betty had only once ventured to 
penetrate, it did not occur to her to ascribe her new honors 


YOUK MOTUEll 



o 





73 


Rolf House. 

to the tale with which Betty had returned from Bright- 
woods, and which had produced all the effect Betty had de- 
sired. When Mrs. Farquhar came in to welcome her little 
guest effusively, when even Tina approached her with some- 
thing awe-stricken in her manner, no suspicion of the real 
reason for the change crossed Nan’s honest mind. It took 
Bob’s rough speech to fully enlighten her. He sauntered 
into her room half an hour after her return, stood looking 
at her in silence for a moment, and then broke out with : 

‘‘ So you’re the one Cousin Letty is going to give her 
money to, are you? I call it a shame; but I’ll let you 
know,” with a glance around the room, “that’s why you’re 
fixed up here like this. I told Betty I’d tell. You see, 
they thought you were only a charity girl before. But I’ll 
tell you one thing. Miss Goody, I don’t care a bit more for 
you, and ” — he moved towards the door, laughing malicious- 
ly — “I guess I’ll go and have a look at your little pet. 
Hover. He’s been getting on splendidly while you were 
away ; doesn’t dare so much as to wag his tail.” 

Nan, when Bob left her, stood still, wondering if what 
the boy had said was really true ; and then she decided that 
no doubt the consideration shown her now was on Aunt 
Betty’s behalf, and natural enough ; and the implied threat 
about poor Rover absorbed all other feelings. Betty came 
in to talk about the Brightwoods visit, and to express her 
dissatisfaction over Bob’s having a holiday, but Nan broke 
in with : 

“Oh, Betty, I feel sure Bob means to do something 


‘ Rolf House. 

dreadful to the poor little dog. I cannot stay here. I am 
going out to see what he is up to.” 

And Nan, followed by the amused and curious Betty, 
rushed down -stairs and across the garden to the stable. 
She was not a moment too soon. 


Rolf House, 


75 


CHAPTER XL 


DECIDED MEASUEE8. 


AN fairly flew into the stable, climbing the ladder to 



-hi the loft, with her heart beating quickly. Strange 
sounds reached her ears — something like a moan and cry 
from poor Kover, and the snap of Bob’s whip. 

The loft was never very light, but in a space where the 
strongest rays of the November sun were falling. Bob stood, 
his little evil face full of rage, as, whip in hand, he commanded 
Hover to “ jump,” applying the Usual punishment when the 
poor animal failed to obey him. 

But nature, even in the patient little dog, had at last given 
way. His eyes, pitifully, wistfully raised to his master, 
seemed to be saying that he could not move; he was too 
weak to lift his head. 

Nan sprang forward, exclaiming : “ Bob ! cruel boy ! don’t 
you see he carCt jump % I think he is dying.” 

Bob turned angrily upon her. “ Get out of here ; you’ve 
no right meddling with my affairs.” 

“ I can’t go,” panted poor Nan ; “ I can’t leave you to kill 
that dog.” 

Bob’s eyes flashed. “ Whose dog is it, I’d like to know. 
Now I’ll jus-t show you what good you do meddling. Just 


76 


Rolf Hotise, 

as IVe tauglit him tricks better’n any of the other boys’ 
dogs, you have to come spoiling it all, and teaching your sly 
ways to Betty and Tina.” 

Scarlet with rage, Bob seized upon the poor broken-down 
dog, and before Nan could move or speak had tied him fast 
to one of the posts, and, with a flourish of his whip, lashed 
liim mercilessly. Nan never quite knew how she stood still 
even for half a moment. Everything seemed to be going 
round and round her in a sort of whirl, out of which she 
was conscious of Hover’s eyes flxed in dumb agony upon his 
tormentor, while the sound of the lash mingled with the 
piteous cries the poor animal sent forth. Then she made a 
rush upon Bob, and with all the strength of her powerful 
young arms and hands she tore the whip from his grasp, and, 
taking him by the shoulders, shook him back and forth as he 
had never been shaken all the twelve years of his lawless 
young life. 

He struggled in vain ; but when Nan, worn out, let him 
go, his looks showed her that he would never forget this 
morning. But Nan’s mind was absorbed in freeing Hover, 
and Bob was too much confused and angered by the shak- 
ing so unexpectedly and successfully given him to be quite 
sure whether he was on his head or his heels, and there was 
Nan right before his eyes untying Hover, her fingers trem- 
bling, and tears coursing down her cheeks. Fortunately she 
had not removed her hat or jacket, and a plan which had 
suddenly darted across her mind could be carried out at once. 
Taking Hover in her arms, she hurried down the ladder, re- 


SHE TORE THE WHIP FROM HIS GRASP 









4 


« 



% 





f 

> 






• 4 




ft 


tr \ 


'7\a' 








* -r 


r, K 


m 


t'aii} 




N 


i * •'> 


^l> 




k.^ 








r-V 


“:A:n>o < 


irtj 


';i jt* 








Kf- 


JH V V 


- *7 




.V- 


«9*5. 


- ^ . 






M 




, •^« 




.^7 -* 




- ^ 


>L •* 






>‘ V ■». 


S f 






i&iw: 


vrf 


LTJi 


.^4 






»r«^ i. 


JSeii?*. ■'T 








.^y *. 








» 


fctf 


I 










o 






77 


Rolf House. 

gardless of Bob’s screaming to her to leave his dog alone, or 
of Betty’s terrified glances. 

“ Betty,” she said, sternly, to that young person, as they 
ran into the garden, “ don’t come with me. When I come 
back I’ll tell you where I have been, and until then you 
need not say anything about it.” 

Luckily for the success of Nan’s scheme, Betty was too 
much overawed by what she had seen to disobey her com- 
mands. So she nodded her head solemnly, and even helped 
Nan to open the back gate of the garden, which led into an 
alleyway, and thence to Fourth Avenue. 

‘‘ Betty,” Nan said, as she stood outside the gate holding 
the poor dog tenderly in her arms, “you may tell Bob tor 
me I am not going to break my word.” 

The gate closed. Nan stood still a moment. She was 
trying to remember exactly what Dr. Barlow had told her of 
a certain benevolent society whose object was to befriend ill- 
treated animals. The subject had interested her keenly be- 
cause of poor Rover, but she had not dared to mention him 
to the young doctor, lest in so doing she should reveal the 
fact that Rover was Bob’s dog ; but now she need not fear 
having to make this admission. She did not remember, 
however, wdiere the society’s office was to be found. She 
had been out every day with the children for a walk, and 
being quick about such things, had learned to know her way 
in various directions — could go to Macy’s or Arnold’s, or to 
various candy-stores, to Madison Square or to Central Park 
— but Fourth Avenue, to which the alley led, was new and 


78 . 


Rolf House. 

doubtful ground. However, Han’s life had made her less 
timid than Betty or even Joan would have been. She had 
listened eagerly to Dr. Barlow’s stories of all that the kind- 
hearted founder of this society had accomplished, and so, 
stepping into a drug-store on the corner, she asked quietly if 
they could direct her to Mr. B ’s office. 

The druggist looked at the little girl holding the dog so 
tenderly, and gave her the necessary direction, adding, with 
a smile, “You are taking a little friend in trouble there, I 
see?” 

“ Yes, sir,” said Han, delighted to have learned her way so 
readily. She did not know how widely the noble charity of 
Mr. B and his fellow-workers was known. 


Rolf House, 


79 


CHAPTER XII. 

BEPPO. 

I NDIGNATIOI7 and a fear that Bob might discover and 
follow her hurried Nan along, and made her forget any 
timidity she would have felt in her strange enterprise. She 
had been so accustomed to Miss Bolfs taking good and 
charitable deeds for granted that a doubt of her right to do 
this never occurred to her ; but when she reached the society’s 
building and inquired for Mr. B , when the grave-look- 

ing porter at the door asked her her business, some of her 
courage failed her. But before she spoke again a door at the 
left of the hallway opened, a gentleman with a very kindly 
face came out, and Nan soon found herself, ushered into a 
pleasant room, where a lady and two gentlemen were talk- 
ing at a table. One of the gentlemen came forward, and, 
giving Nan a seat, spoke so encouragingly that Nan’s last 
fears vanished. 

“ I am afraid, sir,” she said, in a low voice, “ it will be hard 
to explain to you just what I want to do. This little dog — 
he is sick and hurt, you see, sir — has been shamefully treated 
by a very bad boy, and I rescued him just now, and I cavlt 
let him go back again. He will kill him ; and yesterday I 
heard of your society, and that the law lets you take poor. 


80 Rolf House. 

ill-used animals away from the people who were abusing 
them — ” 

Nan came to a pause in her story, but her eyes were elo- 
quent, and the gentleman said, kindly, 

“You were very right, my dear; but we cannot take the 
dog away by law unless you testify to having seen it ill-used, 
and tell us more about it.” 

“ Oh, sir !” cried Nan, tears starting into her eyes, “ I can- 
not do that! I promised never to tell that the boy had it. 
I thought I could leave it with you, and then when I went 
back I would oblige him to consent to it.” 

The gentleman smiled, and looked with great compassion 
at poor Rover, whose short breaths and sad eyes showed that 
Nan had been none too soon in her capture of him. 

“ I hardly know what to do,” Mr. Moreton, the gentleman, 
said. He went back to the table, said a few words in a low 
tone to the lady and gentleman, and then returned to Nan, 
who was waiting eagerty, an idea having occurred to her mind 
which seemed hopeful. 

“ Let me look at the dog,” he said, kindly. “ Perhaps we 
might contrive so you could buy it of the boy.” 

“Oh !” cried Nan, joyfully, “that is just what I was go- 
ing to suggest. I can pay well for it, sir. I have plenty of 
money” — Nan was rushing on, but suddenly she added: 
“My aunt gives me all I want for charities, and surely this 
would be one. What shall I offer for him ?” 

The lady at the table now looked up, evidently interested 
in the little girl who stood, with anxious, sparkling eyes and 


Rolf House, 81 

eagerly parted lips, waiting for a decision wliicli would set 
poor Rover free. 

^‘Let me see the little creature, Mr. Moreton,” said the 
lad3\ And as Rover was brought forward she added : “ Sure- 
ly I cannot be mistaken. That is Beppo. It must be.” 
The lady took Rover in her lap, and, stroking his head soft- 
ly, said, “ Beppo ! Beppo, old fellow !” while, to the surprise 
of the group about him. Rover looked up, and, feebly wag- 
ging his tail, seemed to answer, “ Here I am — Beppo.” 

“ I am sure it is Jenny Morrison’s dog,” continued the 
lady, eagerly, “ which was lost about two months ago— lost 
or stolen — and the children have nearly broken their hearts 
over it. My dear,” she added, looking very kindly upon 
Han, who was evidently alarmed by the turn things were 
taking, “I heard what you were saying, and I do not want 
to get you into any trouble or make you break jmur promise; 
but could you not go with me to my nieces’ house, and see 
if they can prove this is their dog; then you may make 
your bargain with the boy, whoever he is, and I am sure 
they will gladly pay for Beppo’s recovery.” 

Han declared herself perfectly willing to accompany the 
lady, and assured her she would and could gladly buy the 
dog of “ the boy,” feeling that by so doing she would have 
a better right to take matters into her own hands if Bob 
was inclined to make trouble. 

The lady’s carriage was at the door ; in a few moments 
she and Han, with Rover, or Beppo, on the latter’s lap, were 
driving towards Gramercy Park. 


82 


Rolf House. 

Nan felt the necessity of silence, lest she should betray the 
Farquhars, but it was hard to maintain reserve with so pleas- 
ant and kind a companion. Perhaps the lady guessed at 
the awkwardness of the little girl’s position ; at all events, she 
asked no embarrassing questions during the few minutes’ drive 
to a modest little brick house, where the carriage stopped. 

Nan, still holding Kover carefully, followed the lady into 
a pretty, modern-looking hall, where everything was neat 
but plain, and stood back while her conductress inquired for 
Miss Jenny. 

A little girl of about ten years came running down the 
stairs before the maid had time to answer, followed by two 
younger children, and from the moment they beheld Hover 
there was no room for doubt as to his identity. Feeble as 
he was, he recognized his old companions at once, and pres- 
ently Nan went with them to a little sitting-room on the left 
of the hall, answering and asking eager questions, while the 
children gathered around their long-lost pet, caressing and 
fondling him in eager delight. 

Mrs. Floyd, their aunt, made it easy for Nan to explain 
her share in Beppo’s capture, and taking her to one side, she 
suggested her returning at once to make her bargain with 
“the boy.” 

“ And you know, my dear,” said the lady, “ as it could be 
so readily proven that the dog belongs to my nieces, you 
ought to easily frighten him into making no objection. Tell 
him he may consider himself fortunate in not being made 
to account for the way in which he obtained it.” 


Rolf House. 

Nan felt confident of success; but as she turned to saj 
good-bye to the little, girls who were loading Beppo with 
caresses and attentions, a feeling of loneliness about say- 
ing good-bye to her poor little dumb friend made her 
linger as she stroked his back, murmuring something af- 
fectionate, which he seemed to fully appreciate and under- 
stand. 

The children now crowded around her, thanking her many 
times, and seeming to take it for granted that she had found 
their pet in some part of the town to which he had strayed. 
Jenny, the oldest of the trio, described how they had been 
walking out one day, with Beppo scampering along as usual 
at their side, and a tall boy who had followed them — “ he 
looked,” said Jenny, “like a grocer’s boy, or at least as if he 
had been at work, and he had an ugly mark across his cheek” 
— made Beppo angry by trying to pull his tail. They got 
him away, but soon after he reappeared, and when, half an 
hour later, they found he was lost, Jenny had been certain 
the boy with the scar had stolen him. 

Nan listened with dismay, for she was quite certain that 
the boy thus described must be Jim. How far Bob was to 
blame for the theft of the dog she did not know, and she 
w^as glad that the little Mo risen s were so much delighted 
over Beppo’s recovery that she could escape without being 
too closely questioned. 

Once out in the street again. Nan had to collect her be- 
wildered senses sufficiently to find her way home. It was 
nearly one o’clock, and in half an hour she knew the Far- 


84 Rolf House, 

quliars’ luncheon bell would ring, and her absence have to 
be accounted for. 

Betty’s silence might look more mysterious than anything 
she could have said, and to what lengths Bob’s anger might 
lead him she dared not think ; so the only thing to do 
was to hurry back with all possible speed, which she did, 
reaching the house just as the family were assembling at the 
table. 

Nan went directly into the dining-room in her hat and 
jacket, not feeling quite sure what she w^ould have to say, 
but she had forgotten that her position in the household 
now was that of a most distinguished little guest. Mrs. 
Farquhar, at the head of the table, was all smiles, and ex- 
pressed a hope that Nan had enjoyed her walk. No ex- 
cuses, therefore, seemed necessary, but as Nan took her seat 
Bob’s eyes met hers like an open challenge, and Betty could 
not restrain her inclination to whisper, “ What have you 
done with him ?” But Nan oul}^ shook her head, and in a 
moment contrived to whisper, “After lunch,” wondering 
within herself how “ the boy ” would take what she had to 
disclose. 


SHE TURNED TO SAY GOOD-BYE TO THE LITTLE GIRLS 



>1 






t'lrMii 



f 






Rolf House, 


85 


CHAPTER XIII. 


‘‘the boy” has an opinion. 


UlS’CH was no sooner over than Bob followed Nan and 



^ Betty into the school-room, and, as soon as the door 
was closed, said, angrily : 

“Now let me know what you’ve done with my dog. Nan 
Kolf, You needn’t think I am going to let you off easy, 
either.” 

Nan looked at him very quietly. “ He wasn’t your dog,” 
she answered. “ I found out who he really belonged to, 
and gave him back. His name is Beppo,” she continued, 
calmly, “and he belonged to three little girls in Gramercy 
Park. He was stolen from them, and I thin'k I know who 
was the thief.” 

“Do you mean to say,” he exclaimed, between his set. 
teeth, “that you think I stole it? Since you’ve found out 
so much, you meddlesome Matty, let me tell you it was Jim 
who gave him to me. There !” he added, with a triumphant 
laugh, “I told Jim Powers Pd be even with him for taking 
my rope away from me. How did you find all this out? 
You’re a pretty sort of sneak. If you were a boy in our 
school you’d get paid off well. As it is. I’ll get even with 
you some day — see if I don’t.” 


86 


Rolf House, 

And Bob, too angry to wait for a reply, dashed out of tho 
room, banging the door after him, and followed by Betty, 
who was curious to know whether he intended to tell Jim 
of Nan’s discovery. 

Bob’s rage had to find its vent somewhere, and Betty was 
right in conjecturing that he would go at once to the stable, 
and give Jim the benefit of his state of mind. Betty dared 
not follow him too closely in his present humor. When he 
went into the stable she lingered around outside, hearing the 
loud voices of both boys in angry dispute, but unable to 
catch the meaning of what they said. Nan’s name uttered 
angrily, and followed by some threat, from Jim, she did dis- 
tinguish, and flew back to the school-room to let her cousin 
know of it. 

Nan was sitting by the table, tired and dejected after her 
experiences of the morning. Bob’s coarse language had 
made her shiver with disgust, but she was not afraid of him, 
and it did not occur to her that she need have anything to 
fear from Jim. Even when Betty, with great unction and 
some embellishment, related what she had heard. Nan felt 
too wearied to care, and begged only that Betty would say 
no more on the subject. To quiet her, she gave her cousin 
a full account of what she had done that morning: of the 
benevolent society, the curious meeting with Mrs. Floyd, 
and the journey with Beppo to his old home. But to her 
great astonishment Betty answered, quite calmly : 

“ Oh, Nan, I don’t believe it ! You’ve just made that up. 
Now do tell me really what you did do with the little dog.” 


87 


Rolf House. 

“ Betty,” cried poor ]Nran, thoroughly out of patience, “ I 
want to tell you, once and for all, I don’t tell stories. I 
don’t know what you and Bob can be thinking of, as you 
seem to imagine nobody tells the truth.” 

‘‘ W ell, people don’t — much,” said Betty, sullenly. “ Then 
it is true? Well, if I were in your place, I’d try to make 
Jim forgive me.” 

“ Forgive me !” cried Nan, proudly. “ Indeed, I shall do 
nothing of the kind. It is he who ought to be thankful 
that I make no complaint about him. I am sure he can’t 
hurt me. There isn’t anything he could do, and,” she con- 
tinued, wistfully, “ I shall be going home very soon.” 

But the “ very soon ” seemed to Nan, in the days that fol- 
lowed, a long way off. Mrs. Farquhar was now evidently 
bent upon her little guest’s remaining as long as she could 
keep her, and the very day after Nan’s adventure with Beppo 
she was summoned to Cousin Mary’s room for a long talk, 
which ended in Nan’s subscribing liberally to various chari- 
ties in which Mrs. Farquhar was interested. 

It troubled and perplexed her sorely ; for although Aunt 
Letty had left things of the kind largely to her niece’s dis- 
cretion, Nan felt certain that this was neither the method 
nor the spirit of doing good which she desired her to have. 

A certain date came, however, when Nan had to send in 
her account to Miss Kolf, and to draw the money for the 
disbursements she had made, and which Mrs. Farquhar had 
advanced. Nan wrote a letter to her aunt, giving her, as 
usual, a general idea of her own doings, and then explaining 


88 Rolf House, 

that the list of charities to which she had subscribed were, 
Mrs. Farquhar thought, very good ones. But when they 
were written down IS^an had to confess to herself that they 
looked rather formidable. 

Things had not been any too comfortable for the little 
girl, in spite of her fine room and Cousin Mary’s attentions, 
since the affair of Beppo. Bob had maintained a sullen si- 
lence towards her, and even Betty seemed afraid to be very 
companionable. She had missed a call from Miss Yandort 
and Dr. Barlow, but the expedition to his poor children’s 
establishment had not been given up: that very afternoon 
she was expecting them to call for her again, and felt certain 
this would be an occasion where money might be judiciously 
expended. 


Rolf House, 


89 


CHAPTER XIV. 


A WELCOME VISITOR. 


A^N", on her return from a second visit to Brightwoods, 



found the children in a state of extreme although 
half-suppressed excitement. Mr. and Mrs. Farquhar, it ap- 
peared, had unexpectedly gone to New Haven. 

‘‘And we’re to have a party to-night,” Bett}^ announced 
— “a real party, all of our own. Bob’s gone out to ask his 
boys, and I’m going for Fanny Kobinson to ask the girls.” 

Nan enj'oyed the prospect of the fun the occasion promised. 
At the same time she thought it an impromptu sort of an 
affair ; but then, as Betty said, the children “ wouldn’t 
mind,” and Nan was willingly pressed into the service. 

When she went with Betty and Bob to purchase the re- 
freshments their choice of viands struck her as somewhat 
peculiar, although the same reasoning applied again. A 
great deal of molasses and peanut candy, mince and cocoa- 
nut pies, chocolate eclairs, licorice -drops, figs and raisins, 
chewing-gum and oranges, were mingled with orders for ice- 
cream and charlotte-russe. 

By six o’clock the table was spread for this unwholesome 
feast, and half an hour later the children began to arrive. 
There being no grown persons present, the greetings were 


90 


Rolf House. 

noisily carried on, and the informality so complete that l^fan 
could hardly feel a great deal of surprise when she saw two 
boys, within ten minutes of their arrival, turning back somer- 
saults over the wide blue-satin sofa, while three or four of 
the girls began waltzing around without partners, and Tina 
appeared, after an absence of five minutes, with a large 
quantity of molasses candy, which she deposited on an em- 
broidered ottoman, previous to inviting her own special 
friends to share it with her. 

Nobody paid particular attention to Nan, who had re- 
solved upon enjoying herself, and tried to make friends with 
different girls and boys in the company, but by eight o’clock 
it was useless to think of anything so reasonable. One noisy 
game had succeeded another ; the supper had been half eaten 
in the dining-room, half in the parlor, and the appearance of 
both rooms ma}" be imagined. One of Bob’s friends had 
upset the lemonade, which was in a soup tureen, and Betty 
had used all the napkins within reach in mopping it up ; 
and as the servants had refused any assistance, these, wrung 
out, with bits of pulp and seeds of lemon sticking to them, 
decorated the front balusters, “ to dry.” 

Bob had lighted a saucer of alcohol at one end of the 
table, and putting salt into it, stood behind the lurid fiame, 
making terrible faces, which sent Tina into fits of terror, and 
Nan had to be summoned from the parlor to subdue her. 
One little boy who had eaten enormously of the varied deli- 
cacies on the supper-table was reposing on the blue sofa, 
with despair in his expression, when suddenly there came a 


91 


Rolf House. 

loud peal at the front-door bell, and, while the hilarity was 
at its height, Mr. and Mrs. Farquhar and a strange gentle- 
man appeared. 

Nan, who was still holding the frightened Tina in her 
arms, knew by the consternation on every face around her 
that the party had been given contrary to Mrs. Farquhar’s 
commands \ and she knew, also, that for once Bob and Betty 
had gone too far. 

A silence disturbed only by the heavy breathing of those 
who had been most actively employed when the interruption 
occurred, now reigned in the disorderly rooms, and Mr. Far- 
quhar was heard saying, in a voice full of suppressed anger : 

“ I don’t know who is to blame for all this — Betty, no 
doubt. However, these children had better go home as soon 
as possible. I will see to Bob and Betty afterwards.” 

And then, during the frightened scramble which ensued, 
Nan suddenly recognized in the strange gentleman her old 
friend Dr. Bogers, of Beverley. 

Oh, the joy of seeing a home face! Nan had scarcely 
realized how entirely uncongenial her surroundings were 
until this moment, and, putting Tina on the sofa, she sprang 
forward with an exclamation of delight. 

‘‘Nan,” said Mr. Farquhar, in his harsh tone, “this gen- 
tleman has called with a message from your aunt. You had 
better take him to the library.” 

Nan was only too delighted to accept this suggestion, and 
hurried her old friend across the hall and into the one room 
not invaded by the harum-scarum company. 


92 


Rolf House, 

“Well!’’ was the doctor’s first exclamation. “So these 
are your fine town relations ! My dear, I think we do bet- 
ter by you in Beverley.” 

Nan began to laugh, and then almost to cry at the same 
time. 

“ Oh, Dr. Kogers,” she said, hurriedly, “ don’t you think 
I could go home? I want to so badly ! and it only wants 
a week of the month I was to stay. Couldn’t I go back 
with you ?” 

“'Why, that’s just it,” said the kind-hearted doctor. 
“Your aunt had a letter from you which rather troubled 
her, and aa I had to come on to New York, she asked me to 
call, and, if I thought best, bring you back with me to-mor- 
row morning. Could you get ready ?” 

“ Oh, yes, indeed,” cried Nan, joyfully ; “ of course I 
could.” 

“Now I’ll tell you,” said the doctor, lowering his voice 
confidentially, and glancing over his shoulder in the direc- 
tion of the parlor, “ that’s what I call bedlam let loose. 
What a set of youngsters they must be!” 

Nan laughed again. 

“And what’s the matter with you, child?” he continued, 
taking her chin in his hand, and lifting up her face to look 
at it critically. “Where are your roses and your round 
cheeks ?” 

Nan was very pale, but she tried to smile as she an- 
swered : 

“ I don’t feel very well ; but I guess it isn’t anything. 


93 


Rolf House, 

Mj head aches most of the time, and I get tired easily. 
But it seems ridiculous for me to say I am sick, doesn’t it?” 

“ Humph !” the doctor’s fingers were quickly on her 
pulse. It beat with sharp, feverish strokes. 

“ You’d better get ready to come home with me,” he said. 
‘‘ Train leaves at 6 a.m. I’ll make it all right with these 
Farquhars, and be here to-morrow morning for you at half- 
past five.” 

Han needed no second bidding. She flew back to the 
parlor, deserted now by the giddy company, but occupied 
by Mr. and Mrs. Farquhar, Betty, and Bob, the latter two 
talking loudly and violently, each blaming the other and 
endeavoring to implicate Han. 

At any other time Han would have been troubled by this, 
but she was too full of the permission to go home to care 
what was being said of her, and she quickly explained Dr. 
Bogers’ intention. 

This created a diversion certainly welcomed by the chil- 
dren, and Mrs. Farquhar hurried up-stairs with Han to see 
that Louise assisted in her packing, and Han was glad to 
have the Subscription money for her cousin’s charities, which 
Dr. Bogers had been commissioned to bring. She did not 
think it necessary to tell Consin Mary that Miss Bolf had 
been troubled about her, nor that she was not feeling well. 
Her whole heart was full of her return to Beverley, the only 
regret being that there was no chance for a good-bye to Annie 
Yandort. The fact that she was going away so early in the 
morning created quite a stir among the children when it 


94 


Rolf House, 

was communicated to them. Tina immediately began to 
cry and to cling to Nan, until roughly ordered into the nurs- 
ery by Louise. Betty was interested to know all about Dr. 
Rogers’ visit, and why Nan had been sent for, and Bob, 
full of glee over the party, in spite of his father’s unexpected 
return, tormented and teased his cousin in a most jubilant 
manner, only sobering down long enough to warn her not 
to tell “those Rolfs” about the dog, “for,” he said, vindic- 
tivel}^, “you haven’t heard the end of that yet, miss. Jim 
and me haven’t made up our minds yet just what we will 
do, but it will be something or other.” 

At daybreak Nan was awakened by the pressure of a little 
wet cheek against her own, and, opening her eyes, saw Tina 
standing beside her with an offering of some molasses candy 
saved from the entertainment of last night. That it had 
seen hard service in many hands, and was reduced to the 
stickiest of lumps, made it none the less a tribute of the 
child’s affection, and Nan accepted it with the most elaborate 
thanks, and promised Tina she would beg permission for her 
to come next summer to Beverley. 

And so Nan was presently whirling away in the cars, and 
with Madison Avenue and her visit there a confused sort of 
nightmare in her mind, she found herself talking happily to 
the doctor about Brightwoods and Miss Yandort. 

“ I’m glad you’ve made a friend of was the doctor’s 
comment. “But, great heavens! what a set of youngsters 
those Farquhars are ! Miss Rolf hasn’t an idea of it. Why, 
Mary was her father’s favorite, and I’m not at all sure but 


95 


Rolf House, 

she means to leave them very well off. Good gracious! 
what would she have said to that house last night ? Those 
damp things strung all down the balusters; that boy grin- 
ning over the plate of alcohol; those screaming, dancing 
dervishes of children, and rackety music ! And those are 
Mary Kolf s children ! Weil, well, time certainly makes 
great changes.” 


96 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER XV. 

COMING HOME. 

I T was eleven o’clock when Nan, in the Rolf House car- 
riage, entered the well-known gate, welcoming with all 
her heart the sight of the dear old mansion, its hospitable 
doorway, its look of friendly good-cheer sending a thrill of 
delight through her heart. 

Joan, her face in a thousand puckers of happiness at be- 
holding Nan again, dashed out and nearly crushed her cousin 
breathless in the ardor of her embrace, and as they entered 
the hall she explained that Miss Rolf had gone with Phyllis 
and her father to Ramstollora on business. 

“ They had to go to-day,” explained Joan, as she and Nan 
stood before the fire in the black-walnut room, Joan helping 
Nan off with her things, and uttering little groans of satis- 
faction from time to time. “You see, it was about a house 
that Cousin Letty thought of buying. She wanted her law- 
yer and papa to see it first, and to-day was the only day 
they could all go, but I was to tell you that Laura and I 
could spend the day here, and they will be back by five 
o’clock.” 

Mrs. Heriot hurried in with a luncheon tray daintily pre- 
pared for her darling, and Nan sat down, with Joan opposite 


Rolf House, 97 

her, a feeling of the most intense relief coming over her as 
she realized she was indeed once more at home. 

‘‘And now,” said Joan, with a most important air, “tell 
me what you think of those Farquhars? Did you ever come 
across such a pair of little demons ?” 

Nan put down her knife and fork to laugh merrily. “ Oh, 
Joan,” she exclaimed, “how often I thought of you and 
what you would say if you were there !” And Nan gave a 
rapid sketch of certain things and events belonging to her 
visit ; but she shrank from criticising too strongly people 
whose hospitality she had just received. Joan, however, 
understood that her cousin was keeping back far more than 
she said. 

“ My dear,” she remarked, calmly, “you needn’t be afraid 
to say just what you think. There isn’t anything you could 
tell me which could in the least degree make me think 
worse of them.” 

“ I never saw any children left so entirely to themselves,” 
Nan said, quickly. 

But Joan only sighed deeply, with an air of wishing Nan 
to understand that she regarded the Farquhars as entirely 
beyond the pale of charitable consideration. Then Nan 
told about the party and the wild antics of the company, 
making Joan laugh till she cried, over the picture the bal- 
usters and the parlors presented when Dr. Kogers arrived. 
Joan said it was a comfort to think he had seen it, for then 
perhaps he would tell Cousin Letty just what they were 
really like. 


7 


98 


Rolf House, 

‘‘For, to say the truth,” said Joan, “I live in dread of 
their being asked here next summer.” 

After Nan’s lunch the two girls were joined by Laura, 
who had just come in, and the morning passed quickly 
enough. Nan opening her trunks, but feeling soon tired, and 
glad to lie down upon the sofa while her cousins put away 
the things. 

A long time afterwards the three girls tried hard to recall 
even the most trifling events of that day ; but they could 
only remember that the hours passed swiftly and with a 
delicious sense of quiet happiness in all being once more to- 
gether. Nan remembered how, as she lay upon the sofa in 
her pretty room, Joan and Laura, bending over the trunks, 
lifted out her dresses, shaking them, and with now and then 
some comment on the color, or trimming, or cut of them, 
hung each one in the wardrobe ; Laura recollected thinking 
from time to time that Nan looked very pale and tired in 
spite of her readiness to talk and laugh ; and Joan’s memory 
was keenest over the bits of talk now and then as to what 
they would do for the Christmas holidays, when it was de- 
voutly hoped Lance would be with them once again. Cer- 
tainly the general impression was of happy contentment. 
They dined merrily together at three o'clock, Laura calling 
attention to the fact that she was getting strong enough to 
eat very heartily, and then Joan had to tell of a witticism of 
Alfred’s. “ But you mustn’t laugh at him much,” interposed 
Laura, good-humoredly. ‘‘ Phyl says that Joan is spoiling 
him.” 


DID YOU EVER COME ACROSS SUCH A PAIR OF LITTLE DEMONS^ 


V 



V 


I 





Rolf House, 99 

Laura, it seems, was taking a tonic called Elixir Pro, and 
when some one calling at College Street had inquired what 
the doctor was giving her, Alfred remarked, “ He licks her 
three times a dayP 

After dinner the girls went out across the wintry garden 
to the stables, carrying apples and some sugar to Dandy and 
Jim. Nan could always remember just the look of the leafless 
trees, the dank beds, the old sun-dial at the end of the gar- 
den, and the cheerful warmth of the harness-room, where, 
sitting in front of the fire, they found David Travers busy 
over something for the use of the gardener ; and then fol- 
lowed many questions and answers about his mother, the 
Blakes, all of Nan’s Beverley friends. David told her of 
the winter flowers he was potting for Miss Bolf. 

“ She said. Miss Annice, that you wanted a stand of them 
in the staircase window.” 

“Oh, so I did!” cried Nan. “Dear Aunt Letty ! how 
good of her to remember it ! and I shall like to have you do 
it, David,” she added, smiling. 

They all remembered that while they stood there talking 
the stable clock struck four, and David, jumping up, said 
that he had promised to tell Peter, who was down in the gar- 
den, when that hour came, as he was to drive to the station 
for Miss Eolf. The girls turned to go away. Nan could 
remember later how they stood a moment looking across the 
garden paths at the house, with the wintry sunlight shining 
on its many windows, on the ivy clustering about the end 
with the gambrel roof and the gables. Probably they had 


100 


Rolf House. 

done the same thing and had the same thoughts twenty 
times before; but what happened just at that moment made 
everything more sharply defined when they came, long after- 
wards, to think over that day. 

“ Who is that Joan said, suddenly. It was Miss Eogers, 
the doctor’s elderly maiden sister, and beliind her was the 
figure of Mrs. Heriot wringing her hands. The two came 
down the central garden path. Miss Kogers, as was her habit 
when anxious or excited, clasping and unclasping her ner- 
vous hands. 

“What can be the matter?” ISTan said, darting forward to 
meet them. But Mrs. Heriot could not explain. She could 
only take Nan in her arms, exclaiming over her again and 
again, “My dear, my dear, what will become of us?” It 
was Miss Rogers who, in a stified sort of . voice, told the 
news. 

“ There has been an accident,” she said, in a huslied, awe- 
stricken voice. “ You must all try to be very brave, and not 
frighten anybody or each other. We do not know yet just 
who is hurt or how it is. My brother has driven over to the 
place with other doctors, but we are afraid ” — the good lady’s 
voice trembled, and tears were running down her cheeks — 
“We are afraid that perhaps Miss Rolf and Phyllis are very 
badly hurt. Perhaps we ought to be ready for the very 
worst.” 


NAN LAY DOWN UPON THE SOFA WHILE HER COUSINS PUT AWAY HER THINGS. 







Rolf House, 


101 


CHAPTER XVI. 

NAN HEAES “EVERYTHING.” 

I T was Laura who of all the little group in the Kolf House 
garden seemed to be most resolute, and who knew best 
what to do. Han had been stunned into silence, and was 
staring blankly before her, white as death. Joan sank down 
upon the bench at the stable -door, and only Laura seemed 
to feel that something had to be said or done. 

“ Hurt — Phyllis — Cousin Letty,” she murmured. And 
then, in a braver voice : “ Oh, Miss Kogers, they will be 
bringing them back, and — See! see Han!” for Han’s 
strength had failed her utterly, and they carried her, only 
half conscious, into the quiet house. 

Perhaps it was a mercy that Han had to be put to bed ; 
that all sounds or knowledge of that sad day’s trouble were 
kept from her. Afterwards she said it seemed to her that 
she slept nearly all the time, knowing in a vague way that 
Dr. Rogers and Joan and Laura and Mrs. Heriot came soft- 
ly back and forth ; that cooling drinks were given her ; 
that when her head ached, soft hands were laid on it ; but 
of what had happened she knew nothing clearly for many 
days. 

She had been dimly conscious on one day of an unusual 


102 


Rolf House, 

sound of moving in the house — feet going back and forth 
and up and down stairs. Then there had been a long, quiet 
afternoon, with Laura sitting near the lire trying to read a 
book ; but Nan, in her dreamy way, remembered that she 
saw tears fall on the open page ; and then the scene in the 
garden came back to her mind, and she fell asleep again to 
dream that old Miss Kogers was crying over her, and that 
something strange was being said of Phyllis and Aunt 
Letty. 

So, although little Nan did not realize it, all of this was 
a preparation for the sad news that she had to hear one 
clear, crisp December morning when for the first time she 
was lifted out of bed, and sat up in the big easy-chair before 
the fire. The shock was broken ; but, oh ! how hard it was 
to feel that Aunt Letty was gone, for they had carried the 
dear old lady into Kolf House for the last time on that No- 
vember afternoon, and when her little niece came back, as 
it were, to conscious life, she had been three weeks at rest 
in the old churchyard of Beverley. But the household in 
College Street had suffered even more. Mr. Eolf had been 
instantly killed, with Mr. Jeness, the lawyer, in the railway 
accident that sad day, and pretty, graceful Phyllis, to whom 
no one had ever thought such a thing could happen, though 
fast gaining strength, was to be, they feared, a cripple for 
life. 

Well for the large desolate party of young people that 
they had the vitality and hopefulness of youth; and Nan 
did not know how much she had to be grateful for in her 


103 


Rolf House, 

illness. The physical weakness made it harder for her to 
realize what Rolf House without Aunt Letty would be; 
and then — sore at heart, bitter as were her tears — before she 
was able to move about, a certain familiarity with the sad 
change had come upon her, and her anxiety every day for 
news of Phyllis gave her a certain interest in life and every- 
day occupations. 

And during this time how wonderfully Laura had devel- 
oped ! It was she who had stepped into Phyllis’s place 
with a gentle, orderly rule, which excited Joan’s admiration 
and the obedience and loyalty of the boys in the most sur- 
prising way. Phyllis lying in her bed, not suffering a great 
deal, but almost helpless ; the two servants down-stairs ; 
Joan and Alfred and Dicksie — all were looked after success- 
fully and thoroughly by the very member of the family 
whom they had thought of the least consequence ; and even 
Dr. Rogers, who had feared the young girl was doing too 
much, was brought to admit that this necessity for action, 
this sense that others depended upon her, was the very 
thing that Laura Rolf had needed to improve her health 
and “ wake up her character,” as he phrased it. 

Between Laura and Joan, Nan was rarely left alone ; but 
it so chanced that one afternoon she was dressed and lying 
on the lounge before the fire, with closed eyes, and Laura, 
who had been sitting near, fancied her asleep. She heard 
the doctor’s step in the next room, then his sister’s voice, 
and, half waking, half sleeping. Nan heard the murmur 
of the voices and the mention of her own name. 


104 


Rolf House. 

“ There is no hope, I am afraid,” the doctor was saying. 
“ Laura here has been very brave about it, but — they said 
I might tell you — it is certain Miss Rolf died without a will. 
She must have destroyed any that she made, as poor Jen- 
ess’s father says the very week before her death she came 
to the office to see Jen ess about making a new one. Every 
search has been made, but we all know that Miss Rolf 
was too methodical not to have put her will in the right 
keeping.” 

Then, dreamily, R^an heard the other voice say : 

“ And so poor little ISTan has nothing, and will have to 
leave Rolf House.” 

“Yes; there are a few hundreds in her name, given to 
her out and out, and in the bank, but not a penny besides. 
We must think of what is best to do. Poor girls ! they are 
very badly placed, for Arthur Rolf, their father, was no 
sort of business man, and he died very much involved. Mr. 
Field and I and Mowbray, Jeness’s partner, are doing all we 
can, but I doubt if we’ll save five hundred out of the whole 
estate.” 

Han for a moment lay perfectly still, but roused in every 
nerve of her body by what she had accidentally heard. Of 
course they would have to tell it all to her very soon, and it 
might be this was the best way to hear it ; but how strange, 
how bewildering it seemed ! To leave Rolf House forever ! 
That was Han’s first agonizing thought. And then came a 
crowd of other feelings, other recollections. Oh, what 
would they all do — not only she herself, but Phyllis, the 


106 


Rolf House, 

younger ones, Lance away in Paris, and then her own jpro- 
tegeea^ the many people she had begun so happily to cheer 
and keep ? It was not possible just then to bear it calmly. 
Nan was, after all, only an impulsive, warm-hearted, strong- 
natured little girl, who had begun to live her life after a 
very happy, inspiring plan, and now it was all to be 
snatched from her — not only the loss of her dear loving 
aunt, but all her power of helping and doing good. 

Some tears forced themselves from under her closed eye- 
lids, and in brushing them away she moved, turned her 
head on the pillow, and looked pitifully at Laura. 

The older girl had heard all that was said. Nan read 
that in a glance. 

“ Lollie,’’ she said, “ what are we going to do 

Laura tried to look very cheerful. “ Oh, Nan !” she said, 
coming up and kneeling by her cousin’s side, “we expect 
you to be the brightest and bravest of us all, and Phyllis 
has plans already. The first time you are allowed to come 
to College Street, we are to talk it all over. Dr. Rogers 
thinks you can go by next Monday.” 

There was an uneasy movement outside of the door, and 
Joan’s head appeared, her big dark eyes looking unnaturally 
solemn. 

“ Come in,” said Nan, with a watery smile. “ I know all 
now,” she added, as Joan sat down on the sofa, and, folding 
her hands, looked unutterably despondent. 

“ All,” she echoed, in a hollow voice. “ Does she know 
— you know what ?” — she pushed Laura with one foot. 


106 


Rolf House, 

‘‘ No,” said Laura, slowly. “ You don’t know who is to 
have Rolf House and everything.” 

Who?” queried Nan, eagerly. 

“ Who !” cried poor Joan, with a hysterical sort of gurgle 
in her throat. “ Oh, Nan, those Farquhars T 

And unable to witness the effect of this announcement, 
Joan rushed from the room, a passion of tears relieving her 
feelings as soon as she was alone. 


NAN FLUNG nRUSELF ON HETl liET), CTIYING AS THOUGH HER HEART WOULD BREAK. 



) 






Rolf House, 


107 


CHAPTER XVIL 


PLANS. 


BOUT ten o’clock one morning, a week after Nan’s 



fate had been disclosed to her, Joan called Laura up 
to the spare room in the College Street house to inspect her 
preparations for an important visitor. 

“ Nan said everything at Brightwoods was so lovely !” 
said Joan, regarding her work in rather a doleful way. 

“ Never mind,” said Laura, cheerfully. “ That looks very 
nice, Joan, very. I’m sure you’re doing famously. Miss 
Yandort won’t expect anything half so nice. Nan will be 
here very soon with Dr. Kogers,” she added. “ Won’t you 
see that she doesn’t come up-stairs too quickly, and we must 
try to make her and Phyllis laugh when they meet ; other- 
wise it ’ll be doleful all around.” 

A glance of amusement shone in Joan’s face. “ Oh, shall 
we !” she exclaimed. “ That’s nice; I’ll see to that.” And 
she darted off, leaving Laura to go into Phyllis’s room for 
some final touches before the company arrived. 

Phyllis had been moved to the sofa, and save for the mea- 
gre outline of her pretty cheeks, a certain brilliancy about 
her eyes, and the pallor, only now and then relieved by a 
feverish pink not to be desired, no signs of her accident 


108 


Rolf House, 

were evident, and Laura, always fond of what was bright 
and pretty, had succeeded in making her sister’s room very 
cheerful, and giving her the air, as she said, of quite a “ co- 
quettish ” invalid. The Rolfs’ mother had been a Quaker- 
ess, and she as well as her husband had distinctly condemned 
the wearing of mourning, so that the only difference made 
in the dress of the young people at College Street was that 
all gay ribbons and furbelows were laid aside ; but Phyllis’s 
seclusion, her being condemned to lie still all day upon her 
lounge, seemed in Laura’s eyes to warrant something soft 
and pretty — the white wool dressing-gown she wore relieved 
with swan’s-down — and altogether, when her bright, wavy 
hair was arranged, when the rare winter flowers were dis- 
posed of in a vase on the table near her, Phyllis on her sofa, 
for all her sickness, looked very attractive and cheerful. 

She smiled pleasantly as Laura came in, rolling a low 
easy-chair near the lounge. 

“ For Nan.is it?” she inquired ; “ that is nice and thought- 
ful of you, Lollie. Dear me, I hope the little Dame Dur- 
den will like our project ! Pm so glad Annie Yandort ap- 
proves, and that we have got over thanking everybody for 
all their offers and suggestions.” 

“Yes, indeed?” was the answer. “I wonder how you 
thought it out, Phyl, lying there suffering so much, too.” 

Phyllis looked grave a moment. “ Why, I shouldn’t have 
thought it possible,” she said, presently, “ if I hadn’t known 
what a rock of common-sense and worhing-^^w^Q Nan is, and if 
I hadn’t seen how splendidly you were managing, Lollie.” 


109 


Rolf House. 

Laura’s cheeks colored with satisfaction. 

“ Oh, Phyl,” she said, in a low tone, standing looking 
down into the fire, “ you don’t know how glad I am to have 
you feel that way. It’s so long since I felt I could be or do 
anything for anybody ! But oh, how I’ve wished to show 
you what I might do if I had the chance !” 

“Bear Lollie,” Phyllis said, tenderly, “the ‘chance,’ as 
you call it, always comes to us, if we deserve it, and ask 
Him for it; and yes, you have yours now, dear little sis- 
ter !” and Phyllis held out her hand and drew Laura tow- 
ards her, kissing her in a quiet though deep-hearted way. 

“There are the wheels! is it Han or Annie Yandort? 
Oh,” added Phyllis, with a sudden exclamation, “ I forget 
I can’t move ! Shall I ever learn that I am helpless T 

It was Miss Yandort, whom they had invited to share in 
their councils at this critical time. 

Laura and Joan were fascinated by her at once. The tall 
young lady of Brightwoods seemed just as much in her 
proper element here, where, for all of Laura’s activity, the 
little household was rather disjointed, and the fact that for 
two years past Mr. Kolf’s affairs had been growing more 
and more involved was apparent in the shabbiness of the 
furniture, the many deficiencies throughout the whole house ; 
but in five minutes, as Joan said later, they saw she was one 
who “ didn’t mind.” She stood before the fire in the par- 
lor pulling off her gloves and laying aside her seal-skin 
cloak and toque, talking with Laura and Joan as if she had 
known them for years, and before the party reached Phyl- 


110 


Rolf House, 

lis’s room the sound of pleasant voices and laughter floated 
in to the invalid, making her feel that Annie Yandort had 
made good her welcome already. 

Leaving the elder girls together, Joan rushed down to 
wait for Nan, whom Dr. Rogers was driving over from 
Rolf House, and who, in her eagerness to see the College 
Street party once more, had quite forgotten to be dismal 
over the fact that they were, to quote the now witty Alfred, 
“ honest and well-meaning paupers.” Without telling her 
of Phyllis’s plan. Dr. Rogers had explained already to Nan 
just the state of affairs. The Farquhars were eager to take 
possession of their new property, and it was needless for 
him to say they intended to do nothing for any of their 
young relations. The doctor never told any of the girls of 
his long letter to Mr. Farquhar, suggesting that between 
them they might place the little family in better circum- 
stances, for it had been answered by a few curt lines of such 
definite refusal that the honest doctor’s blood boiled with 
indignation. Phyllis would not be talked into his doing 
more than give counsel and such help as they needed in de- 
ciding and arranging their future. 

Then came in Mrs. Yandort’s prompt and loving offers — 
made through Annie. Bright woods was offered as a home 
for Phyllis, and schools were talked of for the others ; but 
again Phyllis had been grateful, but firm. “ Let us ifry,” 
she had pleaded with her old friend, the doctor; and he 
had gone home to his six-o’clock tea to declare to his sister 
that perhaps Miss Rolf was wiser than they thought. ‘‘ For,” 


OH, PHYL, YOU don’t KNOW HOW GLAD I AM TO HAVE YOU FEEL THAT WAY 






Ill 


Rolf House, 

he said, “ it’s wonderful what a stock of bravery those girls 
are showing. I’d always regarded Phyllis as rather vain 
and consequential, or, that is, apt to hold that pretty, dainty 
head of hers too high ; but here she is actually forgetting 
all her fine-ladyism, and coming out the true blue.” 

What he wanted to impress upon Nan chiefly, as they 
drove along the wintry road, was just how the money mat- 
ters stood. The College Street family would have about 
seven hundred dollars, and five hundred remained to Nan’s 
credit in the bank. 

“ And I suppose, little woman,” he concluded, as they 
drew up before the door, which Joan opened at once, “you 
will think best to join forces here; but remember one thing, 
childie. Sister Amy and I wanted you to be with us, and any 
time our door stands open for you.” 


112 


Rolf House. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

Phyllis’s idea. 

F OKTUNATELY Joan had no need to devise a way of 
making Iran’s meeting with Phyllis cheerful. Annie 
Vandort’s presence had infused new life into all the party, 
and the cousins met, after their month of separation, in a 
manner which made anxious Joan draw a sigh of relief. 
It was really quite a cheerful little party that gathered around 
Phyllis’s couch. 

At first every one talked at once, all eager to tell Nan of 
their projects, to suggest, amend, laugh over ideas, etc.; but 
it was Annie Yandort alone, on one side of Phyllis, who ob- 
served that she was growing pale, and suggested that Laura, 
Joan, and herself should go off for a while, leaving Nan alone 
with Phyllis. 

For an instant Joan looked confused, darting anxious 
glances at Laura, who laughed, and said ; “ To tell you the 
truth, Miss Annie, we are going to set the dinner-table, Joan 
and I.” 

“Delightful!” exclaimed Annie. “Do let me help. 
Then I shall feel sure you’re not going to make company 
of me.” 

They laughingly allowed her to go down-stairs with them, 


Rolf House, 113 

Joan having insisted on her putting on Phyllis’s daintiest 
apron, and a great deal of genuine fun was the result of the 
hour’s work, Annie declaring she never saw a table so well 
set, and Laura and Joan laughing over her various mistakes 
in regard to where the salt-cellars and other small dishes 
were kept. Joan had had charge of the dining-room a few 
days past, but Laura declared she had been too deep in “ Ivan- 
hoe” to know where she put the dishes when she cleared 
the table. There certainly was an unusual hunt for the 
steel, and Joan, after reflection, suddenly darted over to the 
tall secretary at one side of the room, and, opening the lid of 
it, produced the steel with an air of great triumph, which 
was only brought down by Miss Annie and Laura’s peal of 
laughter over her unconsciousness that a writing-desk was 
not exactly the most convenient place in which to keep a 
steel. Finally the boys came in. Joan manufactured a 
large white-paper necktie for Alfred, and sent him up-stairs 
to announce himself as the “ new footman.” 

Phyllis and Nan had enjoyed their talk. 

As soon as the door closed upon the rest of the party, 
Nan crept into her old place on the footstool near to Phyl, 
while Mrs. Heriot, who was assisting in the care of the poor 
girl, took her sewing into the next room, and then Phyllis 
opened her “ budget ” for Nan’s eager ears. 

‘‘ You see,” she said, “ I went over all sorts of plans before 
I decided upon this one. It was evident we couldn’t sit 
down in idleness, so the question came up what could we do! 
There were six of us altogether to be provided for. Now 

8 


114 


Rolf House, 

don’t laugh, Nan. What I finally hit upon fancy-work; 
I knew you had a genius for it, after the lovely things you 
did last year; Laura has a decided talent for designing, and 
you know Kensington-work is iny specialty. Well, I wrote 
to Annie Yandort, and we had a famous correspondence on 
the subject. I sent specimens of work, and it so happens 
they are just the sort that is needed. Then there were the 
powwows with Dr. Rogers.” 

Rhyl laughed as she thought of them. “ My dear,” she 
added, with a little wistfulness, “ I never knew before what 
a worthless, light-headed young person I was supposed to 
be.” Nan gave her hand a squeeze, and shook her head in 
violent deprecation of such a thing. “ But at last I talked 
the doctor over. Well, all we needed was to discuss it with 
you. We must look things squarely in the face, Nanette, 
my dear. The Farqiihars will descend upon Rolf House 
next week. As soon as they dare let me be moved we must 
leave here, as we can’t pay the taxes and mortgage on this 
house unless we rent it, and the doctor has found us a tenant 
who is willing to make the necessary repairs. So my idea 
is to gather our wits and our forces together as soon as pos- 
sible. What do you say ?” 

‘‘ Say !” echoed Nan. Oh, Rhyl, you know I’m ready to 
join you in anything. But Dr. Rogers talks of my having 
five hundred dollars in the bank. It isrCt mine, dear Rhyl. 
It was given to me for the Traverses and such people.” 

Rhyllis smiled. ‘‘ I have thought of that,” she answered, 
“and I quite agree with you. It isn’t yours to spend, ex- 


Rolf House. 115 

cept for just such purposes ; but here again I have an idea. 
We’ll need some person to look after things wherever we 
are. Mrs. Travers is just the one. Let us take her with us, 
and then pay her wages out of the mone3\ Dr. Rogers 
thinks that quite an honorable way. And David could sleep 
in our house for protection at night.” 

Nan laughed brightly. “Why, Phyl, you’ve thought of 
everything !” she exclaimed, admiringly. 

Her cousin looked pleased. “ Pve had nothing else to do, 
dear,” she answered, softly. 

“ But where are we to go f ’ asked Nan, eagerly. 

“ That’s another thing, and it is what hurried dear Annie 
Yandort on to-day. The doctor knows of a nice little house 
at Beachcroft — only five miles from here, and you know how 
fashionable it is in summer — just the place, he says, for what 
he persists in calling our ‘Emporium.’ We are to have a 
place for a sales-room, you see, and to have a specialty of cer- 
tain wools and silks, which Annie will see to our getting 
from New York, and when I am stronger I can give lessons. 
Oh, what a good thing it is. Nan, that you and I have one 
sort of genius, anyway !” 

Nan was enchanted by the novelty and daring of this en- 
terprise. She was silent a moment. Then she said, sud- 
denly, “But Lance?” 

“ We have written to him,” said Phyllis, quietjy. “ Of 
course he must come home, but until our new home is fair- 
ly started I don’t mean to let him know what we are doing. 
Poor boy ! It would be a dreadful blow to his pride. I had 


116 


Rolf House, 

a struggle with myself, I assure you, Nan ; but I don’t feel 
that way one bit now. Surely it is more honorable than 
living in debt and Phyllis’s face showed how she had suf- 
fered in the past from her father’s easy-going ways. 

“ Dr. Rogers brought the keys of the house this morning,” 
Phyllis continued, “and I thought you and Joan could drive 
over in the rockaway with Annie and look at it. It will be 
nice to hear all about it when you come back.” 

Certainly Nan was not very much disheartened, so far as 
she herself was concerned, by the change in their futures. 
For those who suffered through her she sorrowed truly, and 
yet with a hope of some day doing better for them. To 
have dear, dear old Rolf House pass into the Farquhars’ 
keeping made her fairly shiver and groan, and to miss Aunt 
Letty was a constant grief ; but youth will assert itself, and 
the future did not look all darkness when the party set out 
in the old carriage, about two o’clock, for a first inspection 
of their new home, “Emporium Yilla,” as Alfred, who was 
driving, insisted upon calling it. 


Rolf House, 


117 


CHAPTER XIX. 

BEACHCROFT. 

V 

B EACHCKOFT was a small, rather closely built-up vil- 
lage or town, which for years had had a reputation for 
good bathing, driving, fishing — all the advantages which 
constitute a summer “ resort and besides these central at- 
tractions there was a place called the “Point” — a strip of 
land which, with its fine roads diverging from the little town, 
its villas, cottages, and some pretentious dwelling-houses, 
gave the place a character of exclusiveness and “fashion.” 
A great many people from New York and other cities had 
country-seats on Beachcroft Point. Beverley people were 
given to “running down” there for their holidays, and of 
late years even lodgings or board in the little town were 
eagerly sought, so that from May until October there was 
considerable life and animation in the long village street 
where were the principal shops, and also all along the pretty 
country roads and lanes leading to and around the Point. 

Alfred had accompanied the doctor when the latter found 
the desirable cottage, and so with a great deal of importance 
he rattled into the town, and turning away from Main Street, 
with its rows of stores, post-office, town-hall, obtrusive 
photographic establishment, and small hotel, drove down a 


118 


Rolf House, 

side street, stopping before a small frame house set back 
very little from the road, and having two windows on each 
side of a dark-green door, four in the story above, and an 
attic with a sloping roof. 

They all stood in a sort of breathless silence while Alfred 
opened the door, and then, with a flourish, he exclaimed, 
“Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to show you the famous 
‘ Emporium ’ as viewed by daylight,” and ushered them into 
a hall, from which cherry-wood doors led into the principal 
room. 

There is always some amusement to be found in inspect- 
ing an empty house, and on this occasion the girls found it 
very great fun to roam about, planning where everything 
and everybody would be. Annie Yandort immediately de- 
cided in favor of the room to the left of the hall for the 
“Emporium.” It needed papering; but there was a nice 
old-fashioned skirting of cherry-wood, and two deep cup- 
boards, and an open fireplace. Back of this- was a smaller 
sitting-room, which Laura declared just the thing for family 
use — bright and cheerful, with two good windows looking 
into the bit of garden ; and across the hall was a square 
room which could be used as a dining-room, and which would 
be a nice place for the children’s lessons. 

Nan jotted down notes of it all in a little book she had 
brought for the purpose. Down three steps a door opened 
into a good store closet, and then came the kitchen, rather a 
tiny place, but very convenient. 

Up-stairs the party went, talking and laughing gayly. 


119 " 


Rolf House, 

planning all sorts of things, from brackets to movable chairs 
and tables for Phyllis’s use. Then the room for the elder 
sister had to be chosen. The upper hall was large, consider- 
ing the size of the house, and sunny, having windows back 
and front. The best room was one overlooking the street, 
and although in need of some repairs, it yet had an air of 
coziness about it, fireplace and all. 

Nan’s death on open fires,” explained Alfred. 

A fireplace was what Nan had first looked for on entering 
each room, and now she was calling upon every one to admire 
the hearth-place here ; but Annie Yandort was admiring the 
view from the windows, the fields, and jumble of streets and 
houses beyond, and the “Point,” jutting out into the water 
with its air of dignified seclusion, the roads and mansions 
showing a wintry landscape very finely. Joan was bent on 
discovering the cupboards, and there were certainly some 
good ones in the little house, though, greatly to her disap- 
pointment, they revealed no hidden treasures; only nice 
shelves and drawers, the best being those on each side of the 
fireplaces in “ Phyl’s room,” as they already called it, and 
those in the larger room below to be devoted to the “ Em- 
porium.” 

Before leaving, one more inspection of this important 
part of the house was made, Annie Yandort and Nan meas- 
uring off a space where the carpenter was to build a long 
table with drawers, and in another part of the room a closet 
with glass doors, within which “ specimens ” might be dis- 
played. Joan regarded this with eyes growing bigger every 


120 


Rolf House, 

instant, until she relieved her mind by exclaiming, “ Then 
we’re going to keep a store^ are we ?” 

Everybody laughed, and Nan said, quietly, “I hope Phyl 
will decide to keep wools and silks and patterns for sale. 
In summer I am sure we would do well with them.” And, 
later. Nan was surprised to find how readily Phyllis, so long 
the proud member of the family, accepted her suggestion. 

The party drove back in a fine state of pleasant excite- 
ment. Annie had begun with Nan to calculate necessary 
expenditure, and as soon as they reached home Phyllis called 
them into her room for a quiet talk, where, after Alfred’s 
spirits, were subdued and the first confused descriptions 
given, something like a clear account was obtained, and then 
details were pleasantly discussed. Annie had come on primed 
with prices, patterns of wall-papers, and cheap “ beginnings,” 
and after tea the talk was resumed over Nan’s note-book, 
where very careful proportions and notes had been recorded. 

“Cartridge-paper of a nice gray for the ‘Emporium,’” 
Nan suggested, and Annie said, “Excellent,” and Phyl 
smiled, adding, “ Cheap too.” 

“And such a good background for the things,” Laura put 
in. So cartridge-paper on that room, and a nice little china 
blue, like one of Annie’s samples, for Phyl’s room, were 
decided upon, ten dollars being allowed for both. Alfred 
undertook to hang it. 

Then came a decision as to what could be removed from 
College Street. Enough was selected to furnish the new 
dwelling; the rest could be sold, as it was not worth carry- 


THEN we’re going TO KEEP A STORE, ARE WE? 


r 


V 


4 










y 






121 


Rolf House, 

ing away ; the carpets were all too shabby, except the dark- 
red one in the parlor, and this, it was decided, was exactly 
the thing for the sitting-room at Beachcroft. All the small 
necessaries of housekeeping could be taken. 

“And you don’t Tcnowl^ said Annie, “what a saving it 
will be not to have to buy kitchen things and all such. I 
really think you are very fortunate.” 

“ One would think,” laughed Phyllis, “ that you had had 
to consider such questions all your life. Yes, I quite agree 
with you. And, Kan dear, you can surely have all your 
own belongings from Kolf House.” 

Kan nodded. 

“Oh, pack them up to-morrow,” said Joan, earnestly. 
‘‘ Those Farquhars will be here soon.” 


122 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER XX. 


AN UNINVITED GUEST, 


HE good doctor’s sister was busy in her neat little 



-L store-room putting jelly into a glass jar for Phyllis 
Polf, when some one tapped on the door, and then Nan’s 
voice said, May I come in 

“ Certainly,” was the lady’s answer, and Nan, paler and 
thinner than ever, made her appearance. 

“ I brought Dandy and Jim over,” she said, smiling. 
“Your brother, you know, is going to keep them for us for 
the winter, Miss Kogers.” 

“I know, dear,” said Miss Rogers, promptly; “and you 
will find them in good condition whenever you can use 
them. How are you getting on? — all your packing 


done ?” 


“ Mostly,” answered Nan. Then, as she followed the 
doctor’s sister into the parlor, she added, trying to smile, 
“Mrs. Earquhar has come — ^jnst for the day — to look after 
things, she says.” 

“ Humph ! and what had she to say ?” 

“ Oh, she’s going to make many changes, Miss Amy,” said 
Nan. “ I wonder if it’s wrong ? I felt as if I should scream 
when I saw her in dear Aunt Letty’s little study, finding 


MAY T COME IN ?’ ASKED NAN. 


✓ 







: I 'V 










♦ \ 


rr: 








*s. 




•• 






?c< 


>t-r. 


It . ‘ -’^ 




-res 




jiTi^ 


*. - 




^Z 




s. 'J 




[*. 


'-wTto- 




>*r- - - 


I • 








U 






* 4 •• * ' 

^-1 :BEKi 


5«i 


ri. -‘x 


■ -- • 

. — ' u:- 

•* ,’ ’-i'^ 

p,. >iai ■ 

' ' tJX * '3#^"’^i5” '"^ 4 

r'’ ’> ■ " '? * ‘^' 

. “ aS3^^.- X- 


^JC:“ 


“ li- \ 


i. 




« .* A 


A- 




-*1<4 


t lit 


•7r4 


«* 


V# 








L«^«» 








•ir- 


-t 










^,lr’ 


*J!T: 










Rolf House, 123 

fault with everything, and saying how she could turn things 
inside out, and have a New York upholsterer down before 
spring. She has brought a lady friend with her, who says, 
‘ Yes, dear,’ to every remark she makes.” 

Nan tried to end with an indifferent air, but she did not 
look very peaceably inclined. Miss Amy took off her eye- 
glasses and rubbed them vigorously. “ My dear,” she said, 
presently, “we must try and think the best of them, and 
make the best of them. You’ve always been brave. Nan, 
and now’s your time to show how brave you can be. I bat- 
tled with Fhyl a long time about her Beachcroft plan, but 
at last I saw that it was the very best thing for all of you. 
You have no near relations, but you have friends, and you’ll 
make more by setting to work bravely and with the right 
spirit. Don’t think, my love,” said Miss Amy, coming up 
to where Nan was standing in the window — “ don’t think I 
do not understand how much you have lost, but I want to 
see you face the future as I believe Nan Bolf can^ 

And Miss Amy, with one of her sudden impulses, kissed 
the young girl heartily on both cheeks, and added : “ There, 
now! I felt as near to saying something disagreeable of those 
Farquhars as I could be, but I put it down.” 

Nan laughed. “Oh, Miss Amy,” she said, “you always 
comfort just the right way. I know you meant that for a 
little bit of a scolding, but you always do it so nicely. And 
I wicked to feel that way. Just think of Phyllis. How 
patient she is, and so gentle and humble about everything! 
Who would have believed it possible?” 


124 


Rolf House, 

Miss Amy’s face softened. Phyllis Kolf always had been 
one of her special favorites. 

“Yes, it is remarkable. You know, as soon as you come 
over from Eolf House to College Street for good, they are 
going to have a consultation about her. Poor darling !” 

“ Oh, is that what they are waiting for ?” and Han felt a 
sudden sense of encouragement and exhilaration, for to all 
the young people the consultation meant a decision in Phyl’s 
favor. They were very hopeful, seeing how little she ap- 
peared to suffer. 

“ Yes,” continued Miss Eogers ; “ Phyl thought she’d 
rather you would be in the house that day. The boys are 
coming over to me, and Love Blake will be with j^ou, and 
Annie Yandort, of course.” 

Han went away from Miss Amy decidedly encouraged to 
hasten her departure from her dear old home, and on going 
through the familiar gateway and up the drive she tried not 
to look around with wistful farewell in her heart and eyes, 
and ran in at the side door, so bent on thoughts of Phyllis 
that for a moment she was not conscious of loud and angry 
voices in the black-walnut parlor. But once at the doorway 
of the room, she stopped, shocked and bewildered by what 
she saw. 

Mrs. Farquhar was standing by the mantel, looking with 
scorn upon two excited visitors, no others than Han’s step- 
aunt Mrs. Eupert, of Bromfield, and her cousin Marian. 

On seeing Han, Mrs. Eupert checked the torrent of words 
she was pouring into Mrs. Farquhar’s ears. 


125 


Rolf House, 

“Oh, there you are!” she exclaimed. “Well, I’m glad 
you had the grace to come back. I’m just a-giving this lady 
here a bit of my mind. A pretty mess your aunt made of 
things ! To bring you along to your fifteenth year a-makin’ 
us all think as how you was to come in for this property, and 
then to leave you on my hands, I suppose, and taking my 
Marian and my Philip away from an honest living, and then 
never leaving them a cent. It’s what I call sinful, and she 
hnowed it.” 

“Stop, Aunt Rupert,” cried Nan, white and trembling 
with feeling. “I can’t hear Aunt Letty talked of in that 
way. Whatever she did was for the best; we shall know 
why some day. She was too good, too generous, too 
kind.” 

“ Oh, was she, then ?” cried Mrs. Rupert, freshly exasper- 
ated. “ You call it good and kind to take the bread out of 
your mouth, do you, after telling you, as I might express it, 
you was to expect cake all your days — and my Philip too ? 
Got to come home from Paris.” 

“Then you know,” said Nan, faintly smiling, “that it 
was Aunt Letty who sent him to school and then to Paris.” 

Mrs. Rupert tossed her head. “ And much good it’s done 
him, fooling around some painter’s place for no sort o’ use, 
and now he’s too old to learn a decent trade. It’s what I call 
dishonest, and this lady here ought to see it in that light, 
and do something herself.” 

Nan flushed quickly, and Mrs. Farquhar smiled. 

“These relations of yours ought to understand. Nan,” 


126 


Rolf House, 

she said, in icy tones, “ that we take the property tlirough a 
will very carefully made fifteen years ago, in which your 
name was never mentioned. It is quite impossible that Mr. 
Farquhar or I should keep up poor Aunt Letty’s absurd 
charities. We always regarded her as very foolish and weak 
in such things, and I am sure it is a mercy we came into the 
property in time to prevent its all being squandered on such 
objects.’’ 

Mrs. Farquhar evidently said much of all this for the 
benefit of her friend Miss Jones, whose tall, willowy figure 
and smiling face appeared in the doorway. ISTan remained 
stonily silent. 

“ I must say good-morning now,” Mrs. Farquhar con- 
tinued, bowing to her uninvited visitors, and as she swept 
out of the room FTan heard her murmur to Miss Jones: 
‘‘Such vulgarity! Just think of Aunt Letty’s folly, doing 
for such people ! That little upstart Nan, too !” 

“Aunt Kupert,’^ Nan said, as soon as they were alone, 
and sitting down near her, “I can’t tell you how sorry I 
feel. I wrote to Mrs. Leigh last week, and she said Marian 
could just as well stay this year if she liked, and teach a 
little every day for her own board and schooling. She 
has done so well, it would be a dreadful pity to have her 
leave.” 

“Leave! a pity!” cried Mrs. Eupert, still indignant and 
excited. “I should think H would be. But who do you 
suppose. Nan Eolf, is going to pay for the clothes she has to 
have in that stuck-up school ?” 


Rolf House, 127 

In spite of her feelings, Nan could not repress a smile, 
for Mrs. Leigh kept one of the quietest, least fashionable ” 
of schools between Beachcroft and Beverley, and Marian 
Rupert was one of her six very quiet, well-mannered pupils. 
But Nan hastened to say, with a great effort to be consider- 
ate of her aunt’s ruffled feelings : 

“ Oh, indeed, aunt, that will be arranged. When Aunt 
Letty died I had still a few hundred dollars of the money 
she meant I should spend on just such things. You see,” 
she added, seeing Marian was about to interrupt her, “it 
isn’t mine to spend on myself, and I intended to divide the 
use of part of it between Marian and Philip.” 

But Marian broke out with, “No, you sha’n’t do anything 
of the kind. Nan ; you shall keep it for yourself,” and it 
took a long time for Nan to convince her aunt and cousin 
that she really was only trustee for the money ; and, to show 
that she was in earnest, she insisted upon Marian’s going 
back to school, with fifty dollars in her hands to be placed 
there to her account. 

Whether it was the possession of so much ready money 
or the conviction that Nan was accepting her position 
bravely, Mrs. Rupert went away in a calmer state of mind, 
only being roused to a new burst of indignation by catching 
a glimpse of Mrs. Farquhar’s seal-skin cloak in the hall, and 
feeling obliged to use some strong language about that “ sly 
woman in the green silk.” But the good-byes were, on the 
whole, exchanged good-humoredly. Nan promised to invite 
Marian to Beachcroft for a Saturday as soon as they were 


128 Rolf House, 

settled, and Mrs. Eupert expressed her intention of paying 
them a visit “ when the w’eather broke.” 

Nan darted up-stairs to her own room, where the sight of 
its empty book-shelves, brackets, dressing-table, etc., gave 
her a little pang; but, after all, her real sorrow was for 
Aunt Letty, and for her own inability to help those who so 
sorely needed it. However, Mrs. Travers was well pleased 
by the Beachcroft proposition for herself and David. If 
Nan was her idol and oracle, she regarded Phyllis as the 
most beautiful young lady on earth, and the fact that she 
was lying helpless had roused all of Mrs. Travers’s rather 
languid energies, so that she was likely to prove very useful, 
now that her health was sufficiently improved to warrant 
such a change of occupation. 

At last everything to which Nan could lay claim was 
packed, with Mrs. Heriot’s assistance, and trunks and boxes 
corded and labelled for College Street. Finding a half-hour 
to spare, and knowing that Mrs. Farquhar and Miss Jones 
were closeted in the study. Nan, with a solemn sense that 
she was saying a last farewell, roamed about the dear old 
house, memories of her happy life there crowding fast. She 
lived over again the first weeks, and smiled to remember 
that she had found them lonely and her life hard to bear. 
What would she not have given to bring them back ! She 
ran up to the attic, thinking of the day, so long ago, when 
Joan and the boys had paid their first visit, when here on 
this very spot Joan, in her funny fashion, had introduced 
the family. Down to the old black- walnut parlor Nan went 


129 


Rolf House, 

slowly, every bend in the staircases, every glimpse from 
their windows, bringing up some pleasant scene in the 
past. 

“ Good-bye, dear old room,” she wdiispered, kissing the 
dark-wood panel of the door, and choking back a little 
sob. 

The carriage was coming for her, and only a few minutes 
remained for a last look at the gardens, the stables, and the 
long shed where the gardener worked, and in which she and 
Joan had so often enjoyed themselves. The stable door was 
locked, and as Nan was trying to get it open a voice 'which 
startled her called out, “ Stop there ; Fve got the key,” and 
running towards her from the shed was Jim Powers, the 
boy with whom Nan associated so much that was mean and 
cruel. 

He came up smiling, 'wdth an air of malicious triumph. 
‘‘ I’m to look after things here,” he said, “ until the family 
come, and I thought I might as w'ell lock the stable door.” 

Nan turned away. She could not speak, and was thank- 
ful when, ten minutes later, the carriage was announced, 
and after a hurried good-bye to Mrs. Farquhar, who tried to 
murmur something intended to be pleasant, she drove away, 
straining her eyes for the last glimpse of Rolf House. 

9 


130 


Rolf House. 


CHAPTER XXL 
TAKING POSSESSION. 

ELL, thank goodness ! that job’s done.’’ And Joan 



leaned against the empty shelves with an air of satis- 


faction. 


“ And now for the china,” said Nan, looking np from her 
seat on the floor. 

The packing at College Street had prospered flnelj, and 
already a beginning had been made in the little house at 
Beachcroft. The girls had taken turns in going back and 
forth, and Phyl’s room was so nearly flnished that she was 
to be moved on the morrow. Dr. Kogers having decided 
that the consultation ought to take place after she w^as set- 
tled there. Nan was going over with Miss Yandort to see 
that all was in readiness for Phyllis’s coming in early the 
next morning, and Mrs. Travers and David were already 
established in the little house. 

As might have been expected, Annie Yandort had proved 
a treasure. Just now she put her head in the library door 
to remind Nan that they were to take a basket of eatables 
to Beachcroft with them. “ And, above all things, she said, 
laughing, ‘‘ don’t forget the cookies for Alfred the Great, or 
our cold ham will be nowhere.” 



PACKING 






131 


Rolf House. 

‘‘ Now, did you ever see such a girl as that is remarked 
Joan from her seat on the library steps. “I think,” she 
added, with a calm air of reflection, ‘‘I would rathei>ibe like 
her when I grow up than any one else, unless it was you.” 

Nan laughed. Joan was at the age when, to one of her 
nature, enthusiasms are very sudden, but even such an in- 
tense one as she cherished for Miss Yandort had not dis- 
placed her ideal. Her admiration continued the same for 
Nan even under her altered circumstances. 

“ She’s just perfectl}^ lovely ! That’s what I think,” con- 
cluded Joan, coming down from her perch and holding up 
a pair of grimy hands for Nan’s inspection. ‘‘You needn’t 
bother about the china,” she continued. “ It’s time you and 
Annie were off.” 

Miss Yandort, who returned presen tl}^, quite agreed with 
this, and so in a few moments Nan had washed her hands, 
made a hasty toilet, and, after asking Martha for the ham- 
per, ran up to bid Pliyllis good-bye. 

These days of moving had brought an excess of excite- 
ment to the invalid’s room in spite of the constant efforts of 
the little household to keep all such care from her. She had 
to confess, when Nan came in and taxed her with it, that 
she felt nervous and tired. Even Annie Yandort’s reading 
aloud from a favorite book had not quieted her. But 
“ After to-morrow,” she said, with a little smile, and Nan 
tried to go away comforted with this reflection, and by feel- 
ing that Laura would make the getting off for Phyllis as 
quiet and as endurable as possible. 


132 Rolf House, 

It was certainly great fun to take possession of the little 
house about four o’clock that afternoon, to find that Mrs. 
Travers had the kitchen fire lighted, the kettle boiling, and 
enough china and tinware unpacked and arranged in the 
dressers to give it a cozy and home-like air. 

The carpenters’ work liad begun in the sales-room ; rolls 
of cartridge-paper stood waiting to be hung on the walls, and 
a large express package from New York filled one corner of 
the room, not to be opened, however, until a place was ready 
for its contents. 

Alfred, for all his wild spirits, had proved very useful. 
He had been busy all the morning with David, tacking down 
the matting in the hall and a dark red strip of felt on the 
staircase. When Phyllis should be carried in the next da}’’, 
they wanted her to find at least the entrance and her own 
room cheerful. 

Up-stairs, in the room designed for her, the pretty papering 
was hung, and a decided improvement both Nan and Miss 
Vandort declared it to be. It suggested some quaint^ old- 
fashioned pattern on porcelain, and with the wood-work of 
cherry, curtains of unbleached muslin striped with blue, con- 
siderably altered the appearance of the room, which for fur- 
ther furnishing had a comfortable brass bedstead which Mrs. 
Yandort had insisted upon sending, a large easy sofa covered 
in cretonne, comfortable chairs, and a low, wide table of 
cherry-wood which Amy Kogers had ordered made especially 
for the invalid’s use. 

The two girls had brought with them a whole box of 


188 


Rolf House. 

knickknacks, and while Mrs. Travers was preparing tea they 
opened it, greatly enjoying their arrangement of them in 
the room. There were tall vases for each side of the rather 
high chimney-piece, and in each of these peacock’s feathers 
looked well against the wall-paper, and the engravings in 
oak frames, the books for the hanging shelves, the articles 
for use in writing or reading arranged upon the table, the 
tUe-oL-tUe service of china on a little stand in one corner, a 
standing work-basket well filled, and a revolving book-stand, 
all gave to the room its final air of completeness and readi- 
ness for the occupant. 

“ There !” exclaimed Nan, as they surveyed their work ; 
“ it really looks lovely ; and when David has that hall win- 
dow full of flowers, and we have a fire lighted, and Phyllis 
is comfortable on the sofa, how nice it will all be 1” 

A great many other things had to be done throughout the 
house before morning: a room adjoining Phyl’s to be ready 
for Mrs. Heriot, who was coming for the first week to take 
sole charge of the young lad}^, besides some sleeping-place 
for those members of the family party who would spend the 
nights at Beachcroft. Here the little garret came into good 
service. One or two beds were readily prepared there, and, 
as Nan said, it would be easier to furnish the rooms below 
if they did not make use of them meanwhile. 

Mrs. Travers was determined to show herself a good cook, 
they all declared, when she summoned them to tea, all hav- 
ing done their “day’s work,” Dick with the carpenters, 
Alfred over the mattings, and Miss Yandort and Nan, as 
Alfred said, the “lah-de-dah” pai t of the housekeeping. 


134 


Rolf House, 

‘‘ Lah-de-dah, indeed !” cried Nan, gayly “Just wait, nij 
young man, until you see the solid comforts np-stairs for 
dear old Phyl! Is there oil in the hall lamp? We must 
have a good look at the Emporium after tea.’’ 

It was pleasant having their first supper in the kitchen. 
The fire burned cheerily; the little “place,” as Mrs. Travers 
called it, was neat and cozy, and Annie Yandort declared 
with a sigh, as she finished her supper, she had never before 
known what it was to enjoy “eating in the kitchen.” 

Then came a rush to the Emporium, wliere a week’s work 
had begun to show very decidedly. Dick, who had turned 
out, if one of the quietest, decidedly the most practical of 
the Rolfs, explained that he had been trying to get the 
“ noisy ” part of the work done before Phyllis came, and so 
most of the hammering and sawing was finished. 

Midway in the room was the counter with its drawers, 
some wide and shallow, some deep, and all well handled, and 
painted a dark mahogany-color. The top was to be covered 
with a piece of deep-hued crimson satin, on which Nan had 
been putting a border of darker plush. The standing cup- 
boards with their glass doors were finished, all but the last 
touches, and the next day Alfred and Dick were to seclude 
themselves for the purpose of hanging the paper. Alto- 
gether it was considered a satisfactory piece of work, and 
going back to the kitchen, where, as the night was cold, the 
fire was most acceptable. Miss Yandort and Nan established 
themselves at the table to work on the hall curtains, while 
the boys sat at the other end, drawing plans and designs for 


THE FIRST EVENING IN THE NEW HOME. 







• « 















gw 

-', •••■^v. ;';5r 


- »• • 

4 

« »■ 
• • * 


1 ’ - , 


« » 


r 




• % 


I ^ 


>• • 


s 


/. i. - 


•. V 


» • 


* 

V .. r • - . 

T.' *'t .• 


.•d» •' 

.»♦- - 


•% • 


•f.» 


>« 

Ik 


’ • 
wV • 

. V, * 












A -. 


. I'-' - 

:* ; ^: . - 


^ • 


• * 


■ 


iTi 


* i 





?.r . ‘ 











>s % 

'J 


• * 


« 


^ •« 



I 






* • 


, « 


k 


-li 




1 




I ‘ 


; . ; 4’ 

-i '. ► i ^ 4 

t . - If •• V 

. . , i.i~ • ••aJ^ 


. t 


- 4 f 


•* :-. 


■ 




»- ■■ 

V 


•f - ■ <£i 






> • 











' -"V » ^ 


••I* 


^ -;:V ■•• 


' 1 




< A* 


.:.s.:i 


135 


Rolf House, 

endless “improvement” in the new home, the whole party 
talking and laughing so pleasantly that, had any one looked 
in upon them at that moment, a suspicion of their being 
“ in trouble ” would not have occurred to the most sympa- 
thetic observer. 

ISTan entertained the boys with an account of her first day 
at Brightwoods, but in the midst of it she suddenly stopped 
short to give a little shiver and utter a low-toned “ Oh ! oh !” 

“ What’s up?” inquired the ready Alfred. 

“ Oh,” answered Nan, “ I was thinking of Madison 
Avenue, and some of the performances there.” 

She had suddenly remembered Jim Powers and his ma- 
licious laugh on finding her at the stable door, and with that 
came a recollection of Bob and poor little Beppo, and, for 
what reason she could not say, Nan shivered with a sort of 
nameless dread. 


136 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER XXII. 

THE NEW BEGINNING. 

T he consultation was over. 

Phyllis had accomplished the journey very success- 
fully, the busy workers at Beachcroft had everything in 
pleasant readiness for her arrival, and if she had been too 
tired to say much, her look of delight and appreciation on 
seeing her pretty room said more than words. 

It had seemed to Nan, who waited in the room adjoining 
Phyllis’s for the doctors’ verdict, that they never would ap- 
pear, but at last Dr. Rogers opened the door suddenly, and 
came in upon her with a pale, grave face. 

“ Pm glad I never encouraged her too much,” he said, 
sinking into a chair, and showing by his dejection that his 
fears were confirmed. “ Poor girl, she will not have to suf- 
fer much, but I’m afraid she’s condemned to lie there a long 
time.” 

Nan showed such distress that the doctor turned sharply, 
and said : “Nan, Nan, I look to you to cheer her, and she’s 
really wonderfully courageous. You should have seen her 
face when we told her that she could use her hands as much 
as she liked, and very soon sit up. Why, you’d think we’d 
told her she could dance a hornpipe.” The doctor tried to 


137 


Rolf House. 

smile, blit the tears were standing in his kind eyes as he 
went on : “ She’s made of the right sort of stnif, after all, 
God bless her ! I thought Mary Lancelot’s child ought to 
have the true spirit in her when trouble came.” 

And the doctor was silent a moment, his thoughts going 
back to the fair, gentle mother of these children. How well 
he remembered her as a tiny, dainty little girl whom he had 
often carried on his shoulder home from school when the 
snow lay deep in the Beverley road, and from those days 
until he had looked at the beautiful, tranquil face in its final 
sleep, how interesting everything about her home had been 
to him ! No wonder the little family setting out to brave 
the w’orld seemed of deep concern to the tender-hearted, 
lonely old doctor. 

“She’s really almost contented,” he continued, “ and full 
of the idea of this Emporium ; so you’d better get it to 
rights as soon as you can, and open that box below. There’s 
no necessity for preventing her amusing herself in a quiet 
way, but she must have constant care of a certain kind. 
Now go in and say a word to her, little woman.” 

Phyllis was lying very still on her pretty sofa, but as 
Nan entered she held out both her hands, and said, with a 
smile : 

“ So you have heard ? Well, I don’t think I expected 
anything else.” There was the least bit of a quiver about 
her lips. “ And, Nannie, I give you fair warning, I mean 
to be a most exacting invalid. I shall insist on every bit 
of news and talk being brought up here. This shall be 


138 


Rolf House. 

council-chamber, judge’s hall, every sort of thing, and Pve 
even planned a little bell on the door of the Emporium, so 
that I shall know when we have a customer.” 

Nan sat down in the easy-chair at the side of the sofa, 
and nodded her head to all Phyllis’s suggestions. 

“ I think,” Phyl added, in a moment, “ that if you were 
to read a little while I might fall asleep. But, Nan, first I 
want you to tell them all down-stairs that nobody is to say 
a word about me. I mean we are just to forget the doc- 
tors have been here, and begin life in our little home as 
though, as nearly as possible, I wasn’t laid up on the shelf 
in this sort of way. You understand, dear.” 

Nan bent down, filing her arm about Phyllis’s neck, and 
kissed her passionately. 

“ Phyl — Phyl, dear,” she exclaimed, half sobbing in spite 
of her efforts to be che^erful, “you teach us all such a lesson ! 
Oh, why can’t I be as patient as you are 

“ Nonsense, my dear,” said Phyl, promptly, and smiling 
as she lightly stroked the curly head on her shoulder. 
“ Don’t I tell you how cross I mean to be ? But, Nan,” 
she added, in a quieter tone, “ Pve had lots of time to think 
this month, for all I am crippled. I don’t feel as if I ever 
really lived before. Now let’s go on with our reading of 
“ The Initials;” 1 feel as if I must hear it. Do you know, I 
read my verse for the day just before the doctors came, and 
it was strange, wasn’t it, that one about taking the lowest 
place ? I never wanted to do that. Nan, did I ?” 

The reading began, and Phyllis closed her eyes, not to 


139 


Rolf House, 

sleep, and only half to listen, for her thoughts went back 
and forth in many channels. It must not be supposed that 
she had accepted her fate without a struggle — the sudden 
and terrible accident which had made her an orphan, and 
crippled her no doubt for life. Phyllis’s ruling traits had 
been pride and self-confidence, but now the real nobility and 
sweetness of nature underlying these had asserted them- 
selves. 

Lying day after day, knowing just what had happened 
and wdiat she might expect, she had gone through hours of 
which no one would ever know, times of depression, of re- 
bellion, calmed by earnest prayer, and the result was what 
Nan better than any of the oth.ers saw and knew how to 
appreciate : a new spirit of humility and cheerfulness, so 
much better than languid resignation, for she knew that, 
helpless as she w^as, she had a life to lead, a work to accom- 
plish, an example to set, and an end to gain. Perhaps no 
less a trial, no less a combination of unfortunate circum- 
stances, would have brought out all this in the pretty, com- 
placent Phyllis. 

Phyllis went back over the day of the accident. It had 
been so sudden that she could remember only a sense of 
confusion, of bewilderment, as the train rolled down the 
bank, and then an awakening to terrible pain in her back 
and head, and the knowledge that she could not move her 
lower limbs. After that all had seemed darkness and con- 
fusion for days. When consciousness came back, the fu- 
nerals were over; the facts that Miss Rolf had died, leaving 


140 


Rolf House, 

no will since the old one, and that her father’s affairs were 
hopelessly involved, had to be made known to her, and with 
all her grief she had been grateful for a period of inactivity 
which had given her a chance to think. 

The responsibility of the little family she knew must rest 
upon herself if her life was spared, and no one can tell how 
deep and earnest had been her prayers for guidance ! She, 
better than any one else, knew the exact position in which 
her father had left them, for she only had been in his con- 
fidence, and knew that during the last year he had made 
the most reckless investments, swallowing up his capital, 
and bringing them more than once almost to the need of 
laying bare the state of things to Miss Rolf. But this had 
not been done, and now both father and cousin were gone, 
so swiftly taken from them that Phyllis for some time found 
it diflScult to face minor things with that one overwhelm- 
ing fact before her. But she had to plan, and, after the 
younger children, Ran was her first thought. Phyllis knew 
Nan’s worth. There were scenes in the past, never referred 
to now, but which she remembered only too well, when the 
little cousin had set her an example, and she built her faith 
in the future on the knowledge of that past. And Laura 
had proved herself such a comfort ! Might it not be that 
all this seeming misfortune was a blessing in disguise? 

“ Nan,” Phyllis said, unexpectedly, and turning her eyes 
towards her cousin, “ I really am not hearing a word. I 
think I must be amused some other way. Suppose you see 
if the boys can’t open the box up here in my room ?” 


141 


Rolf House, 

Nan flew off, glad to carry such a cheering report of 
Phyl’s frame of mind to the anxious party below. They 
were all in the Emporium, trying to distract their minds by 
inspecting the new wall-paper, and Nan’s sudden exclama- 
tion of delight was approval in itself. It was certainly very 
pretty, the soft gray harmonizing admirably with the deep 
cherry-wood and mahogany, and the stained floor looking 
very nice with the rugs brought over from College Street 
disposed at proper intervals, and giving color and an air of 
comfort to the whole room. 

‘^nd now for Phyllis and the box !” Annie Yandort said, 
eagerly. 


142 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

A COMMITTEE ON WAYS AND MEANS. 

^f^HE work at the house at Beachcroft had been so vigor- 
-A- ously carried on, and the preparations for opening the 
“ Emporium ” were so nearly completed, that the house and 
its inmates had already assumed a business-like air. It 
caused very little surprise, therefore, when one morning 
early in February there appeared, tacked on the dining- 
room door of the new home, a large sheet of white paper, 
on which was written the following announcement : 


To all whom it may concern : 

The young lady of this house, Miss Phyllis Rolf, invites you to attend a 
Grand High and Mighty Council in her room, second story, front, at 2 p.m., 
to discuss Ways and Means. 

A Committee of Household Arrangements will be formed, and Officers ap- 
pointed to all places of trust. 

The special object of the meeting will be to discuss the opening of the Em- 
porium, February 3, 1879. ALFRED ROLF, 

Secretary. 

The notice, which had evidently been composed with 
much care, was very creditable to the penmanship of the 
youthful “ secretary.” 

“I should say as much,” said Joan, who came down-stairs 


Rolf House, 143 

early enough to be the first reader of this announcement. 
This was Joan’s way of showing her appreciation of the per- 
formance. “ Where are you, Mr. Secretary ?” 

And seeing Alfred’s curly head in the distance, she con*, 
tinned, in a louder key, “ Are all the boxes labelled ?” 

“Every single one of them,” answered Alfred from the 
sales-room, where for an hour he had been busy pasting la- 
bels on to the boxes containing the wools and silks to be 
used in the work the young Kolfs were undertaking. 

There had been drawbacks, of course, but the young peo- 
ple found they had an immense reserve force of patience 
and high spirits, and Nan’s practical good-sense united with 
Annie Yandort’s steady influence to keep things, as Phyllis 
said, “ at concert pitch ” without going too far^nto the realm 
of dangerous enthusiasm or expense. They did not know 
that Dr. Rogers and his sister had, with Annie Yandort’s 
assistance, talked of their scheme in the best way and to the 
right sort of people. The doctor, in his daily rounds, had 
contrived to interest many of his patients in the novel en- 
terprise at Beachcroft without doing or saying anything 
which Phyllis or Laura or Nan would have considered as 
asking assistance. It so happened that, as the girls them- 
selves knew, a place of this kind had long been needed ; for 
everything really good in the way of fancy-work materials 
had to be sent for to Boston or New York, and it was well 
known also that the work done by both Phyllis and Nan 
last year far exceeded anything the most skilful “ fancy- 
worker” of Beverley had undertaken. This had naturally 


14:4: Rolf House, 

influenced Phyllis in her decision, and she knew that among 
Annie Yandort’s friends in New York it would be easy to 
obtain orders for the flner kinds of work. ' * 

The “Emporium,” as they still continued to call their par- 
lor, was finished at last. The silks and wools, crashes, cre- 
tonnes, burlaps, linens, etc., which were found in the won- 
derful box, had been disposed of in the drawers and on the 
shelves, while from the different rooms in College Street and 
Rolf House at least twenty articles had been gathered — 
specimens of the girls’ skill in fancy needle-work ; and as 
these had been done at a time when expense was no consid- 
eration, they furnished very fine evidences of what could be 
accomplished to order. 

The houselj^ld were in high glee that morning, being too 
young and enthusiastic, for the most part, to feel that the 
“council” would have to occupy itself with any very grave 
considerations of the money spent, and what could be done 
with the balance on hand. Phyllis had been kept quiet all 
the morning in view of the afternoon’s possible excitement ; 
the dinner-hour brought Annie Yandort from her room for 
the first time, when she was greeted by a shout of inquiry 
as to how her patient was feeling. 

“ Decidedly better,” was Annie’s answer, “ and quite as 
eager as any of us for the council. Dick,” she continued, 
“ I believe you are expected to make up Phyl’s tire before 
the meeting takes place.” 

Dick would not wait to eat his dessert, so eager was he to 
perform his special ofiice in Phyllis’s room. It touched the 


145 


Rolf House, 

elder sister to see the anxiety of the boys to do anything 
they were allowed for her comfort or convenience. Dick 
looked after her wood fire, choosing the best pieces for the 
purpose, and collecting pine cones, which he had been told 
gave a delightful fragrance if burned against the logs. 

Two o’clock saw the council assembled, Phyllis having 
put on her best wrapper for the occasion, and really, as she 
reclined against^ her many pillows, looking quite like her 
old bright, pretty self again. The large, low table by her 
side was littered with different papers, bills, account-books, 
etc., all of which were supposed to be Nan’s special care, 
but as yet no particular duties had been appointed to any 
one. When every one was seated there was a breathless 
pause, each member of the party, it was evident, having 
something verj’^ particular on his or her mind to say, but 
Phyllis was the first to speak. 

Phyl said, to begin with, she wanted to express her satis- 
faction with the way everything had gone on during the 
two weeks they had been at Beachcroft, and anybody who 
liked might make a complaint, if such a thing was to be 
found. 

“But the next thing to be said,” continued Phyl, look- 
ing around at the young councillors, who were listening 
with eager attention, even small Bertie having composed 
his dimpled, cherub face into grave consideration of what 
she was saying — “ the next thing is to realize we are poor 
people — poor, that is, in money— and setting out on a very 
venturesome undertaking.” 


10 


146 


Rolf House. 

“Oh, are we poor?” said Bertie, with intense interest. 
Everybody laughed, and Phyl went on : 

“ Yes, Bertie, I fear we are ; but we’re not going to be 
always mry poor, I hope, only we shall have to consider the 
pennies as we never have before. So the first calculation 
is how much we have spent, and what have we left, and as 
Nan has kept accounts so far, we wdll have a look at her 
books.” 

Joan gave a little shiver, which she afterwards explained 
as having been caused by a dread as to what the account- 
books might possibly reveal. But they were not very alarm- 
ing. Nan felt in her element as she turned over the bills, 
receipts, accounts, etc. 

They had started, after their father’s friends had settled 
the “estate,” with seven hundred dollars, and the “credit” 
side of the first book read thus : 


To balance on hand January 22 $700 

From sale of furniture, horse and carriage, harness, etc.. .. 350 

Sale of pictures 90 


$1140 

The expenditures had been as follows*. 


To rent of Beachcroft house, six months in advance $150 

To papering and repairing 55 

To carpenter 35 

Invested for “Emporium” 65 

Moving, etc 12 

Household expenses, as per daily acccount-book 75 

Sundries 8 


$400 


THE FIRST MEETING OF THE COUNCIL. 





1 




147 


Rolf House, 

“ Now, then,” said Phjl, when the books had passed in- 
spection, “ you see that leaves in the treasury a balance of 
seven hundred and forty dollars, and out of that three hun- 
dred and fifty must be sent to Lance in Paris. And, oh ! 
won’t we be glad to see him home !” A chorus of delight 
followed this, and she went on. “ Then I propose that we 
keep an emergency fund of one hundred dollars, never to 
be touched except in case of direct need. Then we shall 
have exactly two hundred and ninety dollars with which to 
begin the world.” 

Dear Phyl ! Not one of the group round her knew how, 
as she tried to speak in a bright, cheerful voice, the little 
throbbing at her heart grew so painful for a moment that 
it was hard not to show it in the smiling, peaceful look she 
tried to keep up. Nan suspected it, and stole her hand into 
PhyPs. 

“ I think it is quite a great deal,” said Nan. “Just wait 
till you see the Emporium in working order, Phyllis dear.” 

“Yes,” said Phyl, quickl}^, “ I do feel great faith in that. 
And now for our family affairs. Laura and all are good 
enough to say I must be considered housekeeper; but Lollie 
is to be my chief of staff in that department, I believe.” 
Laura smiled and nodded. “And Nan is to keep all the 
accounts, and become treasurer-general. I thought we could 
each have an account-book — even you, Bertie — and see 
here.” Phyllis took out seven little books with the name 
written on each, and distributed them around. “Now, 
whenever any one has to spend any money, or have it spent 


14:8 Rolf House, 

for them, it will go down in their books ; and every week 
Nan is going to balance them, if her poor old curly head 
isn’t worn out with figures before Saturday night comes.” 

“ I only hope,” put in Nan, “ the Emporium will keep it 
busy.” 

“And every Saturday night we will have a meeting, and 
then we shall know just how nicely we’re getting on, and 
any new ideas can be talked about on such occasions, and 
treated with great respect.” 

“ Alfred is bursting with ideas now,’' laughed Dick. 

“Just you hold on,” returned “ the Great “you haven’t 
an idea of all I’m thinking about.” 

“And next,” said Phyl, “ we must consider study and 
work. There is, I hear, a nice school for the boys at Beach- 
croft ; and I am going to have a little class daily with Nan 
and Joan and Laura up here. They are willing to let me 
try and teach them, or help them in their lessons.” 

“ I should think we are,” said Joan, with emphasis : “ we’re 
not such idiots of the mountain as to decline.” 

“ But, Phyl,” said Nan, gently, “ aren’t you planning too 
much ?” 

“ Dr. Kogers said I could try,” Phyl answered, quickly ; 
“ and Mademoiselle La Motte is coming twice a week to 
give us a French lesson in return for an hour’s reading and 
talking English with Laura and Nan. See how busy we 
all shall be! Then for the Emporium. We may just as 
well acknowledge first as last that it is a store, and hope it 
will prove successful. There is the side door for ^ custom- 


149 


Rolf House. 

ers’ to come in by ; and as for the ‘ sales-ladies,’ ” she added, 
laughing, I believe they are to take turns — Laura, Nan, 
and Joan — half a day at a time, and sit with their books or 
their work in the room.’’ 

“Oh dear!” ejaculated Joan, “I think it’s perfectly l(yue- 
ly. If there’s anything on earth I’ve always wanted to do, 
it was to keep a store ; and, Phyl, you must be carried down 
to see how nice it all looks — the two cupboards full of 
things, then the counter with its glass case and a few showy 
articles, your screen at one side of the room, and the sofa 
cushions and all the things around everywhere, don’t you 
know? Oh,” said Joan, screwing her face up very tight, 
“it’s too lovely for anything! How early do you suppose 
customers will come?” And she opened her eyes widely, 
and after talking just as fast as possible, was silent again. 

“And, Joan,” said Phyl, “ will you take for your special 
department the looking after the boys’ clothes? Pm afraid, 
dear girl, it will keep you very busy.” 

“But isn’t it to be a regular beehive?” cried Joan; and 
making a grab at Bertie, she continued, “ Come here, wild 
child of the desert, and let me see whether you’re in order.” 

And so with much laughter and talk, that made it seem a 
very easy matter, the little household, as Phyl expressed it, 
“began the world.” 

The next day was to be an eventful one : the Emporium 
to open, their first “orders” of work started, and Annie 
Yandort to leave them. This was their only cause for regret. 

Nan, it had been decided, was to sleep in a little room ad- 


150 Rolf House, 

joining PhyPs, and she was glad, for more reasons than one, 
of this arrangement. Not only did it give her an opportu- 
nity of doing anything her cousin needed, but there would 
be the chance of “ last words ” over the good-nights. 

On this evening, after all the household were in bed, and 
Phyl made comfortable for the night. Nan put out the 
lamp, and sat down a few moments in the moonlight at her 
cousin’s side. 

“Well,” she said, smiling, “ we’ve begun, Phyl, haven’t 
vre ? Pve been wondering and wondering if it is what Aunt 
Letty would like.” 

“ Yes,” Phyllis said ; “ I knew you’d think of that. I 
am sure she would.” 

“ But all our plans !” said Nan, in a low voice. She could 
scarcely hide her tears. “ All I was to do for so many 
people !” 

Phyllis laid her hand very tenderly on the girl’s. “Dear 
Nan,” she said, “ don’t you remember that Christmas night 
long ago ? You wondered then if you might not have to 
‘ bear sorrows.’ I have been thinking so much of you, dear, 
for I know how hard it was for you to give up all you were 
doing ; but then think of what you can do even here ! Why, 
Nan ” — and the younger cousin, looking up, saw Phyl’s face 
radiant in the moonlight — “I shouldn’t have dared to un- 
dertake this without you; and, if you will just consider it, 
this is the greatest chance of work you’ve ever had. I think, 
dear,” she added, in a lower voice, “ we shall thank God very 
truly some day.” 


151 


Rolf House, 

And long afterwards when Nan, adding to her pra^^ers a 
humble thanksgiving, remembered that little talk, it was to 
see Phyllis’s face in its new beauty, tender and solemn, shin- 
ing upon her ; but she never knew that, child as she was, 
and “not clever,” it was her spirit that had first touched 
Phyllis’s own with a zeal to be “ brave and trusting, and in 
all things to do His will” 


152 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

THE EMPORIUM IS OPENED. 

D ick and Joan were Annie Yandort’s body-guard 
when, after a lingering farewell to the little house- 
hold at Beachcroft, the dear new friend took her departure. 
She was to start from the Beverley depot on the ten-o’clock 
train, and a certain John Trueman, whom they had em- 
ployed on many occasions, brought his two-seated sleigh to 
drive them over. In spite of its being the 3d of February 
snow lay thick upon the ground, but Nan and Laura, who 
were in the Emporium window, were thankful the sky was 
clear and the air fine. 

Nan had been allowed the luxury of one of her dearly 
beloved open fires in the Emporium, and Alfred kept it 
blazing away finely. Certainly the little sales-room looked 
very attractive, and the girls felt certain that before mid-day 
trade” would begin. The side door, opening on to a lit- 
tle passage-way and thence to the street, had a bell, which 
Phyllis in her room above could hear, and before ten o’clock 
it jingled. Nan and Laura exchanged quick glances, and 
for some unaccountable reason the latter darted away, 
leaving Nan to receive their first customer alone. 

It proved to be a German lady whom they had seen in 


153 


Rolf House, 

a little cottage not far away. She came in briskly, bringing 
a breath of fresh air with her, and looking extremely in- 
terested in the room and its little occupant, who was stand- 
ing at one side of the counter, in what she herself consid- 
ered the right attitude for a “ sales-woman.” 

“I’m so glad you’ve opened this,” said the lady, in a 
pleasant voice ; “ I have to match some wools,” and she 
drew forth half a dozen samples of impossible-looking reds 
and greens, which rather disheartened Nan, who knew well 
that their stock was all in the new shades, and finer in 
quality than these brilliant specimens of old-fashioned wool. 
But she hastened to take out the boxes of crewels and 
packages of worsted, registering in her mind the fact that 
in such a place ordinary materials for wool-work ought to 
be kept in stock. They turned the crewels over, and held 
up package after package of double and single zephyrs. 
Only one matched, and Nan made up her first parcel, and 
received their first payment — fifty cents — which the lady 
counted out in all sorts of small pieces. Nan longed to ask 
her how she had heard of their enterprise, but the lady hur- 
ried off as soon as the purchase was made, not even hearing 
Nan’s timidly polite suggestion that they could get some 
wools for her “ to order.” Laura evidently had listened 
for the sound of the customer’s departure, as she came back 
the moment the door had closed upon her. 

“I felt so queerly,” she explained. “Somehow I 
couldn’t stay. It was a ridiculous kind of pride, I know,” 
she added, blushing, and turning away to the window. 
“I’ll try never to feel it again.” 


154 Rolf Ho7ise, 

“ Think of Phyl,” Nan said, veiy quietly, and when the 
bell tinkled again, and a girl of their own age came in, 
Laura welcomed her with quite a cordial smile. 

She wanted some burlaps, and it surprised both the girls 
to observe that she seemed to know so much of what they 
had in stock. 

“ Where are the new Kensington patterns she asked, 
as Laura measured off the burlaps. “ I’d like to see them, 
please.” 

And Nan drew out the box containing their choicest pat- 
terns, which the young girl turned over with a critical, in- 
terested air. Then followed a little talk about stitches. 
She was evidently an enthusiast in needle-work, and seemed 
much interested in Nan’s suggestions for a “piano scarf” 
she was doing. 

“ When are your classes to begin she inquired, before 
leaving. 

“I — I’m not sure,” said Nan, rather startled by the 
stranger’s evident knowledge of their plans. “But if 
you’ll wait a moment I can let you know.” 

“ Oh, I’ll call again,” said the young girl, brightly ; and, 
as she departed. Nan made note No. 2 — to talk with Phyl 
at once about a class. 

Other customers appeared during the morning, all stran- 
gers, and some so evidently only curious that there were 
moments when Nan’s patience was a little taxed. When 
Laura went out to see that Phyllis’s dinner was prepared, 
she had a half-hour’s very trying time with a lady whose 


155 


Rolf House. 

object seemed to be to inspect everything only for the pur- 
pose of finding fault, and in the end she only purchased ten 
cents’ worth of embroidery silk, and that with the air of 
doing a charity. 

Mrs. Travers brought Nan’s dinner into the little room 
off the store, when this tiresome customer liad departed, 
and while she was eating it with the relish of a hearty ap- 
petite, after her half-day’s work. Nan gave her a good-hu- 
mored account of the morning. Mrs. Travers was entirely 
devoted to the Rolf interests, but by nature she was what 
Annie Yandort called a “doleful soul,” and no little pa- 
tience was sometimes required to keep her cheered up. 
During a reading aloud of “David Copperfield” the boys 
had declared Dickens might have known Mrs. Travers when 
he drew Mrs. Gummidge, and the result was that in spite of 
all Nan’s or Phyl’s efforts, the nickname of “ Gummy ” was 
applied to her. 

That “ Gummy ” was in good spirits over the enterprise 
was a decided help. Nan, in the intervals of her report, 
looked with satisfaction upon Mrs. Travers’s constant smile, 
and if there was a hint of some mystery in it, she felt so 
pleased that it did not occur to her to question it, and be- 
fore she had time for a word with Phyllis or the boys, who 
were intensely anxious for a report of the morning, new 
customers had arrived — this time a whole sleighful of peo- 
ple from Beverley, Mrs. Apsley, the Presbyterian clergy- 
man’s wife, with a party of friends. They seemed, as they 
came in with their merry voices, their eagerness to hear and 


156 


Rolf House, 

see everything, to quite absorb the little room, and Nan, 
wondering for the twentieth time how so many people had 
heard of it, darted into the Emporiun, with her excitement 
toned down to something like what she considered “store” 
manners. 

Mrs. Apsley and her friends were in very good spirits. 

“This is nice, my dear,” exclaimed the minister’s wife, 
cheerfully. “ It will be sure to do well. But poor Phyl- 
lis, I am so anxious about her.” 

The kind-hearted lady would have occupied all of Nan’s 
attention had not the others in the party needed certain 
things, and called her away. Nan was so confused she 
could scarcely attend to their demands for “ olive green 
crewels,” “ linen threads,” “ Kensington patterns,” etc., etc. 
But the result was satisfactory. After all questions were 
asked and answered, and she had turned out a dozen or 
more boxes, and opened the case of specimens, the Empo- 
rium was richer by ten dollars. 

“ We’ll come whenever we need anything of the kind,” 
said Mrs. Apsley in leaving, “ and as soon as Phyllis can 
see me I’ll come over and Nan felt ashamed to admit af- 
terwards that she stood dazed and awkward while they were 
taking their leave. 

Then she darted up to Phyl’s room. Laura was just com- 
ing out, and she told her of the last customers, and they 
wondered together over the entirely unexpected success of 
the Emporium. 

They were standing in the hall window talking and 


Rolf House. 157 

laughing about it, when John Trueman’s sleigh stopped at 
the gate and deposited Dick and Joan. 

“ Oh, I wish Annie Yandort had been able to stay !” was 
all Nan had time to say before Laura exclaimed : 

“ What’s the matter with Joan ? She looks as though 
she had a great piece of news to tell.” 


158 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER XXV. 

THE EMPORIUM IS ADVERTISED. 

D ick and Joan liad been commissioned to perform cer- 
tain errands in Beverley, so that, after seeing Annie 
Vandort off in the train, they went np into the familiar 
Main Street to Ames & Ames’s, where they were to pur- 
chase the things upon their list. 

Laura wanted some kitchen towelling, Kan had written 
down a few things for Phyllis’s comfort, and Joan revelled 
in the fact that she was permitted to lay in a supply of 
sewing materials preparatory to her undertaking the care 
of the boys’ clothes. 

It was a little irritating to have to answer Mr. Ames’s 
consolatory remarks, and also to hear him, in a very dis- 
tinct tone, inquiring of one of the clerks whether “ all those 
things for Mrs. Farquhar had been sent up to Kolf House,” 
but Joan held her own bravely, and while Dick placed the 
articles they had purchased in the sleigh, she answered the 
questions of one or two friends whom they met, with a 
great deal of sweetness and humility. 

•A Mrs. Brown, whom they had known only slightly, sur- 
prised the girl by congratulating her on her sisters’ “ pluck” 
in beginning to teach needle-work and in opening a store. 


159 


Rolf House, 

“ How do you suppose,” said Joan to Dick, as they were 
driving home, “ those people knew so much about it 

But if Dick was unable to solve this problem, the expe- 
rience of the next hour did it most satisfactorily. 

“ Look at that,” Dick said, suddenly, pointing to a tree 
near the end of Main Street. 

Joan looked. As she afterwards described it, she ‘‘glued 
her eyes ” to what she saw. A large piece of white paper 
was tacked on to the tree, and upon it, in very black letters, 
was printed the following announcement : 


THE MISS ROLFS OPEN THIS DAY THEIR 
EMPORIUM AT BEACHCROFT. ALL KINDS 
OF FANCY WORK TO BE DISPLAYED AND 
SOLD. AND ALL KINDS OF SILKS AND CRU- 
EL WORSTIDS AND EVERYTHING OF THAT 
KIND AND THEY INVITE INSPECKTION. 

CLASSES IN WORK WILL SOON BEGIN. 
EVERYTHING HAS BEEN SENT FROM NEW 
YORK. COME ONE-COME ALL! 


Trueman had stopped the sleigh, and they all gazed as 
if spell-bound upon what they saw. Then Dick said, after 
a low whistle : “ ThaCs what Alfred has been up to the 
last few days. Goodness ! won’t Phyl be angry !” 

But this was not the end of Alfred’s advertisements. He 
must have been hard at work, for all along the road to 


160 Rolf House, 

Eeaclicroft Joan and Dick encountered similar handbills 
stuck up in the most conspicuous places, setting forth the 
glories of the Emporium with equal disregard of spelling 
or grammar. Bj the time they reached home the two had 
made a collection of about twenty of these papers, but, as 
Joan remarked, no one could tell how many more might be 
found scattered through Beachcroft. 

This was the piece of information which Joan had to 
bring to her sisters. 

“And where do you suppose,” she exclaimed, “ that mis- 
erable boy is keeping himself ? Nan,” she added, turning 
towards her cousin, who^had sunk down into the window- 
seat, overcome by the absurdity of the thing, “ how can you 
laugh ? I wish you knew what those things stuck up on the 
trees and fences looked like.” 

Phyllis had heard the voices, and called to them to come 
into her room. So an explanation was made, and the elder 
sister, although unable to keep from laughing with Nan at 
the ridiculousness of it, still felt that poor Alfred’s intentions 
might have been of the very best. She begged that he 
should not be received with the torrent of complaint Joan 
was anxious to pour forth, and the result was that when he 
did come in, Phyllis saw him first alone, and contrived to 
make him see just why and how he had been mistaken. It 
was so very evident that he considered he had done a very 
fine thing that it took Ph^dlis some time to make him prom- 
ise that he would attempt nothing of the kind in future with- 
out consulting her. 







Rolf House. 161 

When he had gone away, Phyllis realized more than ever 
the responsibility of the life before her. How was she, ex- 
cept by gentle force of influence, to govern her little house- 
hold? Perhaps, after all, she could not help thinking it was 
fortunate that she was an invalid : lying on her sofa she 
might do more for the young people about her than she 
could ever hope to accomplish in perfect health. 

But Alfred was not let ofl so easily by the party down- 
stairs. Even Han went into repeated fits of laughter almost 
as tantalizing as Joan’s severity and Laura’s disdainful si- 
lence, but later in the evening the little party became har- 
monious in Phyl’s room. Laura and Han had to tell of their 
first day’s experience with the Emporium; Joan and Dick 
to repeat all of Annie’s last sayings and messages. 

One good, however, came of Alfred’s ill-judged method of 
advertising. Before a w^eek had gone by the fact that Phyl- 
lis and Han Bolf had opened a sales-room for fancy-work 
materials, etc., and that a class was to be formed, was known 
all over Beachcroft and Beverley. Dr. Bogers, to whom Phyl 
narrated Alfred’s doings, contrived to let a great many peo- 
ple know that the boy had acted entirely upon his own re- 
sponsibility. His spirits were certainly subdued after this, 
but he took great comfort in the fact that Dick had not made 
fun of him, and the result was a closer bond of companion- 
ship between the brothers. 

Work began in sober earnest after this. Phyllis had her 
morning class with the girls. Mademoiselle La Motte ful- 
filled her agreement for French lessons ; there were a half- 

11 


162 


Rolf House. 

dozen orders from I^ew York for Nan and Phjllis to carry 
out, and the bell of the Emporium tinkled many times a day. 
Three Saturday nights had come and gone, and if the 
treasurer of the little household had not always a very good 
story to tell, at least they nearly paid their way, and Nan was 
able to write in March to Brightwoods that they all felt en 
cou raged. 


Rolf House. 


163 


CHAPTER XXVL 

AN UNPLEASANT ENCOUNTER. 

T he Farquhars had decided, quite unexpectedly, to take 
up their abode for a few months at the Kolf House, and 
one' March afternoon Nan and Joan came back from an ex- 
pedition into Beverley with the news that they had seen 
the family arrive; two or three van-loads of trunks and 
household belongings had preceded the carriage from the 
house, and a hack from the depot containing the family. 
Bob and Betty hanging out of the windows of the hack, 
with their mischievous countenances full of interest and 
curiosity in all that they saw. 

Jim Powers was also in attendance on one of the vans, 
and had recognized the two little Bolfs as they passed 
by, smiling sarcastically upon Nan, who felt herself trem- 
bling and coloring scarlet, 'as she walked by in dignified 
silence. 

Nothing took any of the Beachcroft household into Bever- 
ley for some days after this, but David Travers brought 
news now and then, he having been “kept on” with the 
old gardener at Beverley, who was very fond of him, and, 
occasionally having to help at Kolf House, heard and saw 
more than he cared to tell. 


164 - 


RoLf House, 

Mrs. Farquhar carried out her intention of “ renovating,” 
and before two weeks had gone by the dear old rooms were 
completely altered ; the things that had been so long and 
comfortably in use stowed away in the garret, and a great 
deal of expensive although gaudy-looking furniture sub- 
stituted. Bob and Betty had ransacked the house from top 
to bottom, before they consented to settle down to anything 
like a regular life, and Nan would have shivered could she 
have seen them pulling open closet doors and drawers, slid- 
ing dowm the balusters, and hammering away in the stables 
and attic. A great longing for a look at the old place so 
possessed Nan that one day when in Beverley with Joan 
she persuaded her to walk in that direction, but the result 
was not what they had expected. Coming around the corner 
with quickened steps the two girls suddenly encountered 
Bob and Betty rushing at full speed after a cat they had 
given chase to from the stable-yard. 

“Hello!” was Bob’s greeting, and, stopping short, he put 
his hands in his pockets and stared with the old vindictive 
glare at Nan. Joan returned Betty’s glance with the most 
exasperating smile. 

“How do you do?” she said, calmly. “You are the lit- 
tle boy and girl who visited us in College Street once, aren’t 
you ? I never shall forget it.” And Joan rolled her eyes 
up as if the recollection was too much for words to express. 

The “ little girl and boy ” looked decidedly angry. 

“ Guess you won’t. Miss Joan Kolf,” said Bob, “ I remem- 
ber it too ; I never forget anything, as Nan here knows. I 


Rolf House. 165 

remember you shut me up in the coal cellar for a whole 
hour. I never paid you off, but I can now. So we’ve got 
your house, Miss Goody,” the boy added, in a higher key, 
“ and I tell you we’re making a fine place of it. All the 
old traps are just carted out, and lots of new furniture and 
fixings all around.” 

He laughed with delight on seeing the effect of his in- 
telligence upon Nan, but he had no idea that he could not 
have chosen a way of hurting her more. Tears sprang into 
her eyes. The dear old house all changed ! Nan’s was one 
of those deep, warm natures loyal to all loving associations, 
and as true to the surroundings of a place she had been hap- 
py in as to the people who had made her so. She had a pas- 
sionate fondness for everything in Kolf House. Not a chair 
or a table could she have banished. And she well knew 
what the Farquhars could do. Bob’s few words presented 
a picture which made her sick at heart. 

How they got back and into the horse-cars for Beachcroft 
she scarcely knew, so full of regret and pain was the poor 
child’s heart, and, once alone in her own room, she flung her- 
self on her bed, crying as though her heart would break, 
and ejaculating with every fresh burst of weeping, ‘‘ Oh, 
Aunt Letty ! Aunt Letty ! If only she could have left 
Kolf House in other hands!” But quiet came at last. 
Nan had to remember that there was a great deal to do 
here ; that, after all, the little home was bright and cheerful. 
Phyl’s voice from her room calling ‘‘ Nan,” startled her, 
and she bathed her eyes and smoothed her hair, glad of the 


166 Rolf House, 

soft spring twilight that hid her woe-begone looks from 
Phyllis. 

The elder girl was sitting up, as usual, on her lounge ; her 
lap was full of silks, the colors showing even in the dusk, 
and Nan saw that she had been hard at work. 

“ This cushion must be off to-morrow. Nan,” she said. 
“Do you think you can work a little on it this evening?” 

Nan answered with unusual briskness, but Phyllis was 
quick to detect that she had been crying. 

“ Poor old girl,” she said, drawing the little tear-stained 
face down to her and kissing it tenderly ; “ don’t you sup- 
pose I know all that troubles you? Never mind. Nan. In- 
stead of doing for other people merely with money, you can 
do it now so much better with words and deeds.” 

Phyllis of late days had seemed to know just what to say 
to comfort Nan the soonest. She never reproached her 
little cousin, or seemed surprised that she sometimes found 
her heart very heavy, but contrived to put her back into a 
more hopeful frame of mind, and seemed to make duty a 
genuine pleasure. 

By the time Laura came in with Phyl’s lamp Nan was 
talking and laughing gayly over the package of work to be 
sent the next day to New York, their first “ orders,” and of 
which both the workers had good reason to be proud. 
Nan’s brain had been busy devising novelties, or working 
out hints she had found in books on needlework. Mrs. 
Apsley had driven over again from Beverley to “talk up” 
the class, and on the Wednesday following it was to be- 


Rolf House, 167 

gin, three pupils liaving been found in Beverley, and two in 
Beachcroft. 

Phyllis was secretly pleased by the thought that their 
arrangements might be perfected before Lance came home. 
If he saw things in such good working order, he would be 
less likely to interfere with the undertaking. 

He was expected in about two w^eeks. How surprised 
the little party who, as usual, gathered together for an hour 
in PhyPs room that evening would have been could they 
have looked in at that moment upon the library at Bright- 
woods ! 

Two boys, tall for their sixteen and seventeen years, were 
standing near the fire-place. They had arrived in Hew York 
that morning, and in response to a letter received from 
Annie Yandort, were to stay all night at Brightwoods be- 
fore going on to the new home at Beachcroft. 

Two years had wonderfully developed both lads, although 
in a different direction. Lance had grown brighter, keener, 
and more self-asserting. The lines of his handsome olive- 
tinted face, the gleam in his fine dark eyes, the ready smile 
which took away all sombreness in his expression, were lit- 
tle changed since his more boyish days ; but travel and as- 
sociation with boys much older and more advanced than 
himself had made him manly in advance of his years. 
Philip seemed to have left behind him much of the rough in- 
dependence of spirit and manner which had belonged to his 
life at home. Study and higher associations had developed 
him into a quiet, thoughtful lad, with rather shy manners, 


168 


Rolf House. 

and in spite of his being very tall and well made for his 
years, his fair face, blue eyes, and curly rings of light hair 
were as boyish as ever, and it seemed hard to realize that 
for a whole year he had actually been ahead of Lance in 
study. 

Philip, however, would not have allowed any one to com- 
ment upon this. In his eyes Lance Kolf was all that a hero 
could ever be. 


Rolf House, 


169 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


THE ‘‘kNIQHTS-EREANT.” 


KKIE YANDORT’S motive had been a wise one in 



asking the boys to spend a night at Brightwoods be- 
fore going home. She and her mother had talked it all 
over. Annie had told Mrs. Yandort all about the little 
household, the Emporium, and sketched the different mem- 
bers of the family party so graphically that Mrs. Yandort 
seemed to see them all before her, and she heartily approved 
of Annie’s letter to Lance. 

They had met both boys the year before in Paris, and 
Annie as well as her mother knew how Lance, with his free, 
careless belief in the “family” and the future, which he had 
inherited from his father, and his own quick, sensitive pride, 
would suffer in the present condition of things. 

“We can make it so much easier all around by seeing 
him here first,” Annie had said, and Mrs. Yandort fully 
agreed with her. Therefore a letter from her had brought 
them home two weeks earlier, and at Sandy Hook had come 
the invitation to Brightwoods. 

The boys knew only vaguely of the changes at Beverley. 
Phyllis had insisted that the brightest side of the picture 
should be presented to the absent ones, yet a strong impres- 


ITO Rolf House. 

sion that things were not quite as comfortable as was repre- 
sented had impressed Philip from the first, and his fears 
were communicated to Lance. 

Annie, coming into the library as bright and cheerful as 
a May morning, seemed to give the young travellers new 
courage. 

‘‘ Weill'* she said, shaking hands cordially with each, “ here 
are our two knights-errant come back ! How glad they will 
be to see you !” 

Lance’s dark cheek flushed. “ I feel as if there was no 
time to be lost,” he said, quickly ; “ but it was so good of 
you to ask us first to come here.” 

“ Oh, of course,” said Annie, gayly, “ there was so much 
to tell you about. Now tea will be ready in a few moments, 
and my father likes us all to be prompt, so suppose you go 
to your room now, and later we’ll have our talk 

The boys were cotnpletely captivated by the kindness of 
their welcome ; by sweet Annie’s manner, her way of setting 
Philip at his ease as no one else ever had, of dispelling 
Lance’s gloomy forebodings, and seeming to brighten the 
whole future. They followed her up-stairs, and were ushered 
into the large, luxurious room made ready for them, and, once 
alone, both broke into praises of Miss Yandort. 

‘‘Did you ever see any one half as nice?” Lance ex- 
claimed. Then he added, after an instant’s reflection. 
“ That’s the sort of girl our Nan will be. And yet she 
thinks she’s nobody because she isn’t a great scholar.” 

The boys were very much brighter when they came down 


Rolf House, 171 

again, meeting Colonel and Mrs. Yandort, and thoroughly 
enjoying the evening meal, half dinner, half supper, during 
which conversation was made as pleasant as possible for 
them, young Dr. Barlow coming in before they left the 
table, and declaring himself well pleased to be among the 
first to welcome their return. 

After tea Lance sat down with Mrs. Yandort and Annie 
at one end of the library. He was eager to hear an account 
of Beachcroft. 

“ You know how it is,” he said. “We boys were just go- 
ing on at school day after day, and they never told us much 
of anything in the letters from home. I had a sort of an 
idea that my father’s affairs were getting pretty bad, but I 
didn’t know anything definitely — ” 

Lance broke off suddenly, with a strained look about his 
eyes, which his listeners understood. Annie, carefully and 
with great tact, told him the story of the accident ; of the 
investigation into his father’s affairs ; of the conclusion, af- 
ter most painstaking search, that Miss Bolf’s last existing 
will was the one made fifteen years before, and which left 
everything to the Farquhars. 

“ But,” said Lance, “ she had always seemed to make it so 
clear that Han was to be like her own child.” 

“ I know,” said Annie, “and we all think, and so does Mr. 
Jeness’s partner, that she intended making a new will di- 
rectly after she had bought that property at Eamstollora, 
Phyllis says that all the time Han was in Hew York Miss 
Rolf had been planning a surprise for her. She intended 


172 


Rolf House, 

buying a house and grounds at Ramstollora for a summer 
house for poor children. Nan had been so interested in the 
subscriptions for giving a few days’ or weeks’ country air to 
poor children that Miss Rolf thought nothing would please 
her more than the chance of establishing a permanent place 
of the kind. She had talked about her will, Mr. Jeness’s 
partner said, and expressed her intention of settling it that 
day when they went down to look at the place she meant to 
buy. However, she had destroyed any previous will since 
she had made up her mind to make a new one.” 

“ I suppose so,” Lance said, rather dejectedly. But he 
brightened up when Annie told him how contented the 
Beachcroft party seemed, and how Dr. Rogers had decided 
that the very best thing for Phyllis was the sort of work 
she had undertaken. 

“Don’t you see,” Annie explained, “if Phyl had nothing 
to occupy her mind she would just grieve over the state of 
things, and make herself much worse. You don’t know 
how lovely she is now, Lance. I declare she is a lesson for 
every one. And as for our little Nan — well, she is just a 
darling !” 

“Nan!” said Lance; “I should think so. There never 
was any one just like Nan. She’s so full of fun and high 
spirits, and yet she always has the sweetest temper about 
everything.” 

Annie laughed. “ Just wait,” she said. “ You should see 
what a perfect surprise to every one Laura has been. She 
told me one day that she had never known what it was to 
be really happy before.” 


173 


Rolf House, 

Philip had meanwhile been talking to Dr. Barlow. Lance 
was his theme. He told of his companion’s successes at 
school, and how his whole heart was set on studying med- 
icine. 

“ But, of course,” said Philip, “ he can’t make up his mind 
to anytliing now.” 

Dr. Barlow, however, was not so sure of this. He knew 
how anxious the Yandorts were to do anything they could 
to promote the Rolfs’ interests, and before bedtime he had 
contrived to have a talk with Lance, which decided him to 
do all that he could to find the means whereby the boy 
could begin his medical studies. 


174 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

“from a foreign shore.” 

I T was with a delightful sense that something pleas- 1 
ant was going to happen, or had happened, that Joan 
opened her eyes one morning. 

She ran to the dormer-window of the attic room where 
she and Laura slept, and took a careful look at the weather, i 
“ It’s a lovely day,” she announced to Laura. “ Now let 
us hurry up, for Nan will be busy with Phyl, and we must ' 
see to, the Emporium early.” 

Lance and Philip were expected before dinner, and to 
grace the occasion Joan and the boys, with Nan’s help when 
she could spare it from her sewing, had spent some days 
preparing banners with “Welcome,” and “Home Again 
from a Foreign Shore,” and other emblematic and touching 
mottoes. These were to wave from every door, while the 
treasurer of the household had been called upon for fifty 
cents, which was invested in tissue-paper, with which fiowers 
of variegated hue and on wire stems were made to festoon 
the chairs in readiness for the travellers at dinner. 

Phyllis had been very anxious that their welcome should 
be as bright as possible ; she was old enough to know how 
great the change would be to Lance, for in former times. 


175 


Rolf House. 

altliongh there never Lad been much ready money to spend, 
Mr. Rolf’s carelessness in such matters had prevented any 
one of the young people from having a sense of responsi- 
bility, and in some fashion or other they knew that they 
generally contrived to get what they wanted. It was from 
this very fact that their situation now was what it was, the 
poor father having left behind him little more than his 
debts. 

What a change it would seem to Lance to find the little 
household orphaned,' gathered together, struggling to earn 
their own way, and she, the elder sister, a cripple ; but, after 
all, would it not be delightful to have Lance once more with 
them? and Philip, too, should be received as a brother. 
For some time past they had all felt as if a little genuine 
fun would do them good. Phyl had even thought of per- 
mitting the younger ones to go to the circus when it came 
in May, and she had freely encouraged all the festive prepa- 
rations for the two boys’ return which had kept the house- 
hold in a state of gleeful activity for three or four days. 

Joan’s toilet was soon made, and she dashed down-stairs, 
stopping to whisper through the doorway of Nan’s little 
room, “Seven o’clock. Nan,” to receive from her cousin a 
response that sounded wide awake, and then to dart on into 
the kitchen, where Alfred had lighted the fire, and Dick 
was engaged over the last of the decorations. 

They took turns in preparing breakfast, and after three 
mornings Joan contrived that hers should not be quite the 
wandering feast every one had predicted it would turn out. 


176 


Rolf House, 

On this morning she had declared that nobody need expect 
anything very much, all the energies of the household being 
directed towards Lance and Philip’s first dinner at home. 

“ Coffee, oatmeal, and bread-and-butter, that’s all you will 
get; so there’s no use asking for any more,” said Joan, with 
an air of energetic decision, while she stirred the porridge 
around, taking a side glance at Dick in his corner to see if 
he shared her suspicion that it was a little burned. But she 
whisked it off the fire the next moment, and sang cheerfully 
while she dished it and added a little fresh milk. Laura 
was already in the dining-room setting the table, and Nan 
could be heard coming down-stairs. 

Breakfast proceeded with too much anxiety for the morn- 
ing’s work to have any mistakes noticed. Laura w^as re- 
volving in her mind a plan for the evening’s amusement; 
Joan and she together had lemon pies on their minds, and 
Nan was in a hurry to begin Phyl’s morning toilet, which 
of late had been rather a tedious operation, as the elder 
cousin was certainly weaker than formerly. When the boys 
on this morning had lifted her to her sofa, and dashed off 
again to their special employments, when Nan had dusted 
the pretty bedroom, giving it certain extra touches for this 
occasion, she observed that Phyllis certainly was looking 
much paler and weaker than usual. 

It came out that all the good-humored bustle of these 
days had been rather too much for Phyl’s weak state of 
health, and Nan instantly reproached herself for not having 
been more watchful. Phyllis was extremely troubled by 


Rolf House, HT 

this, and put out a trembling hand to catch Nan’s dress as 
she was moving away, and to assure her that it was nothing 
at all — only fancifulness, nervousness ; the pain in her back 
had been rather worse, she admitted, but it had really amused 
her to see and hear all the preparations for the boys’ return. 

“ But how you have worked on that screen !” exclaimed 
Nan, sadly. “ Bhyl ! Phyl ! why didn’t you tell me?” 

And Nan was down on her knees by the sofa, wondering 
how it was she had not noticed that the sweet face had be- 
gun to sharpen in its delicate outline, the eyes to look un- 
naturally deep and brilliant. 

How thankful she felt that Lance was coming! With 
him she felt sure some better plan for the elder sister’s com- 
fort could be devised. 

Phyl would not hear of one word being said to check 
the children’s joy. 

“ But I’ll keep her room quiet,” thought Nan ; and so 
she let them go without her, at eleven o’clock, on the road 
towards Beverley, where they were to meet the travellers, 
while she remained in charge of Phyl and the Emporium. 

A customer who wanted some yellow floss called Nan 
down a few moments before the boys arrived, and she was 
well pleased by the tidy, cheerful appearance of the lower 
floor. The little dining-room, with the table neatly laid for 
dinner, and decorated with such flowers and greens as they 
could procure, the chairs of honor, with a banner over each, 
and every window ornamented in some striking fashion, all 
seemed to express a cheerful welcome, and Nan looked about 

12 


178 Rolf House, 

her from the dining-room across the matted hall and into 
the sales-room with its pleasant show of color, rejecting that 
Lance could not but think it looked homelike, even though 
the wide spaces, rambling halls, and many rooms of the Col- 
lege Street house were wanting. 

She had just time to report how nicely it all looked to 
Phyllis, when loud war-whoops were heard in Bird Street, 
and from the upper window the two girls saw a triumphal 
procession return. 

Lance and Philip walked, surrounded by the younger 
children, capering and dancing and generally making them- 
selves conspicuous, rather to the discomfort of Laura, whose 
dignity was greater than ever since she was established as 
housekeeper to such an unruly tribe. 

Phyl was bearing it well ; but when, with all the others 
after him, Lance came into the room, she could only hold 
out her arms in silence and look at him, smiling and tearful 
together; but Nan contrived, without hurting any one’s 
feelings, to get them all off into the next room, that the older 
brother and sister might be for a few moments alone to- 
gether. 

Most of the party dashed down the stairs, Joan and Laura 
to the kitchen, where Mrs. Travers, brighter than in the 
morning, was “helping along” dinner, as she always called 
her efforts at cooking. Nan remained np-stairs, talking 
eagerly to Philip, whose tall figure, broad shoulders, and 
generally “grown-up” look surprised her no less than his 
quiet, rather shy manners. 


179 


Rolf House. 

“Oh, Pliil,” she exclaimed, “do you remember the day I 
said good-bye to you in Bromfield V’ 

“Don’t I?” said Phil; “you were a regular trump, ISTan. 
Have you got the shell 

Nan laughed gleefully. “I should think so! But, oh, 
Phil, think of all the changes since then — only think. I ran 
away from dear Phyllis to say good-bye to you ! Oh dear, 
doesn’t it seem a long while ago ? Phyllis is a perfect angel 
now. Well, I always thought her lovely.” 

“But how did it happen that Miss Kolf never left you 
anything,” inquired Philip, who had puzzled long over this 
difficult problem. 

Nan explained it briefly ; she never liked to discuss that 
question. It seemed to cast a reproach on the aunt whose 
memory she so tenderly loved ; so she hastened to ask Philip 
questions about himself. 

“ Oh, I’m to try to get on,” said Philip, with a quiet sort 
of confidence, which Nan thought more hopeful in the boy 
than too much enthusiasm. “That Dr. Barlow, in New 
York, has got a place for Lance where he can earn enough 
to pay his board, and go on with his medical studies.” 

“ Isn’t that delightful ? And you, Philip ?” 

Phil colored highly between pleasure and bashfulness. 

“I’m trying to do something,” he said, “and I have a 
chance of getting into a lithographer’s for a beginning.” 

Nan did not entirely understand what this meant, but she 
accepted Philip’s satisfied expression, and they chatted on 
about various things — of Marian and his mother — then of 


180 


Rolf House, 

affairs at Beaclicroft, and Nan was surprised to find that in 
spite of their long separation and all the changes in the cir- 
cumstances of each it was so easy to tell Philip everything — 
the various small vexations or worries of her life, and to re- 
ceive from him quiet words of counsel which seemed to ap- 
ply so exactly that she finally drew a deep breath of satis- 
faction and exclaimed : 

“ Oh, Philip, how nice it is to have you !” and in spite of 
his manly air she put her arm around his neck, giving him 
one of the same impulsive hugs with which she had in their 
childish days “made up” any little quarrel. 

“There!” laughed Phil, good-naturedly freeing himself, 
“you are just the same dear girl, I do believe. Well, it’s a 
'wonder to me how you girls ever got on alone here.” 

“But we had Annie Yandort at first,” said Nan. 

Philip said “ Oh !” in a tone which showed how very 
superior he considered such assistance, and Nan went on : 

“ But, Philip, at first it was funny to see our efforts at 
keeping house. And the Emporium too — let’s go down and 
have a look at it — and I have a class in needle-work, and 
everybody in Beverley has been so kind. But, Philip,” this 
Nan whispered, as they were going in the sales-room, “ there’s 
one thing I want to talk over with you. I hate to "worry 
Phyllis ; but we’re not thriving so finely as you might think. 
You see, I’m treasurer, and funds are getting rather low. I 
don’t want to talk of anything disagreeable just at first, but 
if you and Lance are going away soon, I guess I’ll have to 
call a council and have advice.” 


0 




HAVE YOU ROOM IN YOUR CLASS FOR A NEW PUPIL, MY DEAR? 





181 


Rolf House. 

Philip nodded his head wisely, and looked at his cousin 
witli great interest and kindness in his quiet blue eyes. He 
still continued to think Han a very remarkable person, but 
he was glad she felt that his sympathy and advice could be 
of use to her. 

“All right,” he said. “Pll do my best; and we ought 
to be able to help you, for Lance and I have managed fa- 
mously in Paris, and w’e know a good deal about such things, 
I can tell you.” 

The Emporium was in fine order ; counter and shelves, the 
long sofa which showed Han’s embroidery, the chairs and 
the two screens, were well dusted, and the articles for sale 
disposed very temptingly, and Han was glad that a customer 
appeared while Phil’s “artist’s eye” was examining things. 
He watched her take down a box of patterns for the lady 
who came in, and help the selection of a pretty antimacassar, 
and her own cheek glow as the lady said : 

“ Have you room in your class for a new pupil, my dear^ 
A young friend of mine is very anxious for a few lessons.” 
And then, the arrangement being made, the lady departed, 
and Han turned laughingly to Philip, who exclaimed : 

“Well done, Han, you have a most business-like manner; 
but,” the boy added, confidently, “just give us a chance. 
Lance and I mean to take care of you all.” 


182 


Rolf House. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

A FAMILY PARTY. 

y ARTOUS were the expressions of impatience indulged 
in bj the family party below until Lance came down 
from bis sister’s room to join them. Then followed much 
enthusiasm over the decorations. At dinner Lance insisted 
on speeches from everybody, on addressing Laura as “Your 
Highness,” and, indeed, giving absurd titles to every one; 
even Mrs. Travers’s melancholy was quite dispelled by his 
radiant good-humor and the fun and merriment he drew 
out of every one. It was a light sort of wit, but to the par- 
ty assembled around the table it seemed very choice; and 
when Lance kept insisting on holding Alfred’s head down, 
lest his spirits should waft him away, and Dick described 
the boys’ arrival as it would be reported in the Beverley 
Argus^ and the rush on the Emporium sure to ensue for de- 
signs by “ our special artist,” the laughter was as genuine and 
long as though the jokes were of the most brilliant character. 

Midwa}^ in the fun Han carried up Phyl’s tray, and sat 
down a moment to comment proudly on their “new” boys. 
It was evident that Phyllis was comforted by her talk with 
Lance, and that she had something special to say. When 
Han was leaving the room she said, in a quick, rather too 


Rolf House, 183 

trenuilons voice, “Come back when you get a chance; I 
want to talk to yon.” 

Kan gladly promised ; and when she rejoined the talka- 
tive company in the dining-room the Emporium bell rang, 
and there was Lance declaring he would go in as a “floor- 
walker” while Kan served this customer. She thought she 
had escaped when she went in to find a very small child 
waiting; but Lance, looking across from the dining-room, 
and observing the youth of the person at the counter, darted 
in, and nearly upset all of Kan’s dignity by the way he car- 
ried on. 

“Very glad to see you, dear,” he said, holding out his 
hand to the little girl, who regarded him gravely. “When 
you go home tell your mother that your uncle John, from 
California, has just come back, and will be around to see 
lier in a little while. And is Susan well ?” 

“ Yes,” came from the solemn-eyed child ; and as she de- 
parted, “ Lance ! Lance !” exclaimed Kan, “ how could you ! 
That child will go home and tell her mother.” 

But Lance was not to be quieted, and he made the boys 
and Joan so uproarious that Laura at last declared quiet 
must be had; and somehow Kan saw a queer look cross 
Lance’s face — a too sudden change from all his gayety. 

She asked no questions until she found herself alone 
with the boy, when she had carried down Phyl’s tray, and 
was hunting out some crewels the latter wanted. Lance 
stood over her, whistling in an absent-minded way, a mo- 
ment, before he said : 


184 


Rolf House, 

^‘Nan — sensible Dame Durden — see here; you and Phil 
were to go to see Marian this afternoon, were you not?” 
Nan nodded. “Well, on your way back, can’t you stop at 
Blake’s? and Pll meet you there — say four o’clock. I want 
a few words with you by ourselves.” 

“ Yes, Lance ; but what about ?” 

“Oh, it’s about Phyllis,” he answered. “I want to tell 
you what Barlow said.” 

The mention of the young doctor gave Nan a certain 
courage, yet not without some forebodings she ran up to 
say good-bye to Phyl and prepare to start out with Philip. 

The little family had found their life so busy, so novel, so 
inspiriting, in spite of its anxieties, that they had never real- 
ized how weak Phyllis really was ; and her courage, the 
ever-active fingers, the head and heart so full of thought for 
every one — might it not be that these had been forced to 
seem stronger than they really were for the sake of those 
around her? Nan felt as though she and Lance must talk 
it over very gravely. Perhaps even the sort of peace they 
had had was to be disturbed ; and with this thought came 
the consciousness of how dear, how necessary, Phyllis, in her 
trouble and imprisonment, had become to them. How much 
more than in the old days of her bloom and vigor and high- 
spirited self-reliance ! 


Rolf House, 


185 


CHAPTER XXX. 

AT ‘‘ Blake’s” again. 

P hilip and Marian were really delighted to see each 
other, and Nan thought she had never seen Marian 
look so well. The two years in Mrs. Leigh’s homelike school 
had done wonders for her, and if she would never be a very 
cultivated girl, she would at least be well-mannered and en- 
gaging in her looks as well as her actions ; and there had 
been a chance to develop her better self even in the trials of 
the last year. Good-nature was Marian’s strong point, and 
this had come to her relief many times during the past few 
months, when, owing to her altered position among the girls, 
she had needed forbearance and self-control. 

Mrs. Leigh was not one to foster anything like false pride, 
but she showed Marian that she had real sympathy for her, 
and helped the young girl in the best way to stand the pet- 
ty annoyances of her life ; to bear with the trials of her lit- 
tle class, the occasional scorn or patronage of some new girl, 
and the fading away of many an unsubstantial daj^-dream 
built on Miss Kolf’s kindness. So it was as well that broth- 
er and sister did not meet until time had softened Marian’s 
disappointment. The tall, smiling girl, neatly dressed, who 
came into the room, greeting him with her old heartiness 


186 Rolf House. 

just toned down pleasantly, was a sister Philip felt he could 
be proud of. 

They were soon rattling away, exchanging experiences, 
opinions, comments, rushing from one subject to another, 
as young people do who have long been separated and have 
seen many changes during the period. 

Marian was eager to know Philip’s plans, and was well 
satisfied that he had obtained work at the lithographer’s in 
Beverley. Small as the beginning was, still it was work^ 
and would be a step, no doubt, towards something better. 

Marian had to tell of her own hopes for a better position 
in the school another year. It was true that she had been 
very successful with her little class, who liked her hearty, 
good-natured ways and bright manner, even over compound 
fractions and long division, and Nan was comforted beyond 
measure as she sat by listening, with a radiant countenance, 
to the brother and sister, who turned to her at every other 
sentence for sympathy or comment or suggestion. An hour 
later, and Philip deposited Nan at the Blakes’, going back to 
Beachcroft by a short cut, as the younger children were 
waiting for him to look about the village. 

Nan ran around to the side door, which was open, and 
within which she could hear Love singing softly over her 
ironing. It was a very warm day for the season ; the hop 
vines were full of tender green, and framed Love’s trim lit- 
tle figure and bright face in the window as Nan came up, 
and the young girl could not help exclaiming, “Oh, Love, 
how happy and contented you always look I” 


187 


Rolf House, 

Love smiled gaylj. ‘‘ It’s the best way to take it, Miss 
Nan,” she said, putting her iron down, and drawing out the 
chintz-covered rocker for her visitor. “Your cousin’s been 
here. How tall he’s grown, to be sure !” continued Love, 
very thoughtfully. “ I declare time has flown since the day 
you and he brought poor Dick Travers in here.” 

“ Yes,” assented Nan, a little sadly. She sat down in the 
comfortable chair, while Love went back to her work, and 
both girls were silent for a moment. 

“ Those Farquhar children were down here about a boat,” 
said Love, presently. “ Father said he’d sell them one, but 
wouldn’t hear of renting it. That Bob has a pretty bad 
name already. He’s with a lot of rough bo3^s most of the 
time, and if his father doesn’t look out, he’ll be in trouble 
sooner or later. I was up at the house the other day, and I 
tell you it made my heart ache.” Love brought a fresh iron 
to her table, and set it down with a little jerk. 

“ Oh, Love, how did it all look — the dear old house ?” 

“Well, Miss Nan,” said Love, slowly, “it looked — just as 
if happ3^ people didn’t live there; that’s how. Dobbs, the 
gardener, you know, who used to help around, told father 
that he never did see people live in such an unsettled way — 
children all let loose on the place, no order, no comfort, no 
anything. I declare to gracious, things seem dreadfully con- 
trary sometimes.” 

Nan was silent. Her heart was too full to trust herself 
to words. Few guessed at the sadness the young girl felt 
on seeing her castle-building — not for herself, but for oth- 


188 


Rolf House, 

ers — fall with such a crash ; and latterly there had come the 
sorrow of knowing that they were not so prosperous as it 
seemed in their new life. Their little capital was fast dwin- 
dling away, and the incoming funds were not large. It was 
about this as well as of Phyllis she meant to talk to Lance. 

His quick tread, the sound of his voice, came suddenly 
upon her silence, and she looked up to welcome him with 
more genuine pleasure than she had felt in many a day. 

“I’ve got one of the boats moored, Nan,” Lance said, 
cheerfully; “and we can sit there and talk.” 

Nan sprang up, pleased enough to be once more with her 
cousin ; and somehow^ the prospect of talking things over 
down at the Blakes’, in the Bessy,, the very boat Lance and 
she had so often used, had a comfort in it which made her 
give a little sigh of contentment as she settled herself in the 
stern and looked up smiling at her cousin’s grave, young 
face. 

Lance plunged at once into minute inquiries about Phyl- 
lis. Nan told him all that she could, and admitted that of 
late her strength had seemed failing. 

“ But you don’t know how bravely she has kept up,” Nan 
said, earnestly. “ Why, I never saw anything like it. Once 
she told me that it was during the first weeks of her acci- 
dent, when she had to lie so still in a darkened room most 
of the time, that she had made up her mind what was ahead 
of her, and that she must bear it. But she does not often, 
even to me, talk of herself ; and as for the ^munger children, 
I don’t believe they know that she really suffers much at all. 




OH, LOVE, now DID IT ALL LOOK — THE DEAR OLD HOUSE? 















189 


Rolf House. 

You see, Dr. Kogers was called South about two weeks ago, 
and so we hadn’t him to consult, or I would surely have 
begged Laura to let me go to him.” 

Lance thought a moment, and then he said, slowly : 

“Young Dr. Barlow talked the cas^all over with Miss 
Yandort and me, Nan, and he is coming here himself in a 
day or two. It seems that he has made a specialty of cases 
just like this, and he says he believes if Phyllis could get 
into a certain sanitarium in New York there might be 
hope of a quick cure. We must contrive it. Nan — we 
must.” 

“ Yes,” said Nan, in a very low tone. She did not dare 
lift her eyes lest Lance should see the tears that were gath- 
ering thickly beneath her lashes; but one or two dropped 
rather unexpectedly on her clasped hands, and as she start- 
ed, Lance exclaimed : 

“Why, Nan ! what is it?” And Nan, dismayed at having 
betrayed herself, wiped her eyes quickly, declared it was 
nothing, and then added, piteously, 

“ Oh, but Lance, Lance, we have so little money !” 

And then followed a quick statement of their affairs. 

“You see,” said Nan, “I’ve tried to keep it from Phyl, 
because she was so-weak and helpless; but we haven’t been 
making enough to pay half the household expenses. Per- 
haps I have done wrong to speak so encouragingly of the 
Emporium, but I know that another year it will be a suc- 
cess. Every one says so. We know now so much better 
what things sell well and what don’t. But, you see, we’ve 


190 


Rolf House. 

had to go right into our capital, and I don’t know what we 
will do unless things take a turn for the better. 

Lance was silently thoughtful so long that Nan said, 
‘‘Well, Lance?” once or twice before he looked up and an- 
swered. “ The Yandorts insist she shall go there,” said the 
boy, anxiously ; and I think. Nan, even if the money is down 
at a low ebb, we must spare enough to take her there. It’s 
worth the while. Dr. Barlow thinks, and he will see to a con- 
sultation of the best surgeons in New York.” 

“Lance,” exclaimed Nan, “I’m sure Aunt Letty would 
think it right to use some of the five hundred dollars.” 

And explaining how much had already been taken from 
it. Nan told her cousin of the sum for outside expenditures 
which still remained in the bank. 

It was really a critical question for the girl and boy to de- 
cide; but Nan’s strong common-sense came to their rescue, 
as usual, dispelling Lance’s scruples and her own doubts. 
They decided that a hundred dollars could not be better ap- 
plied than in taking Phyllis on to New York, and having a 
careful consultation on her case; but the responsibility 
weighed heavily on both young minds, and I think that nev- 
er before in their lives had they felt how necessary was the 
guidance of an older and wiser head. It was hard to make 
])lans which involved so much, but they were both of one 
opinion, that Phyllis must not be worried in the matter; 
for, as Lance said, a great deal depended on her being kept 
quiet and peaceful before the effort of a railway journey. 

They talked half an hour longer over family matters. 


191 


Rolf House, 

which it was a relief to Nan to dwell upon, since for a long 
time she had been keeping up the appearance of good spirits 
and hopefulness which her heart refused to share. 

Love Blake had made them promise to stop, on their way 
back, for one of her special cakes, such as the Rolf children 
always enjoyed ; and it seemed natural to take the practical, 
motherly little body into their councils ; and although it was 
only putting three very young heads together, there was a 
great deal of good sense shown in the talk, and Love’s hearty 
approval of Lance’s plan was very gratifying. It appeared 
that she had been thinking of some such thing for a long 
time, but had not ventured to suggest it. Mrs. Travers had 
been watchful of Phyl’s growing weakness, and had commu- 
nicated her anxiety to Mr. Blake and his daughter, express- 
ing a hope that Nan would give her a chance to talk upon 
the subject with her. 

“Why, I always give her a chance,” exclaimed Nan, half 
smiling, half wistful ; “ but the trouble is that poor Mrs. 
Travers is always afraid of what she calls making bothera- 
tions, and since Dick has been at the Highlands working 
the last month she is more low-spirited than ever.” 

It was a great relief to both the cousins, as they started 
for home, to feel that a decision had been arrived at. They 
were instinctively about to take a cut through the fields 
whereby they would have avoided passing Rolf House, but 
Lance, stopping suddenly, said, “ Nan, we may as well go 
round by the old place. I’d have to do it some time, and 
it may as well be first as last.” 


192 Rolf House, 

And so they went, skirting the orchard end of the garden, 
and looking up at the windows of the old brick mansion 
with rather sad and longing eyes; and then down by Col- 
lege Street. They took a longer survey of the comfortable 
house where both remembered so many happy days, and 
where they seemed to see Phyllis’s figure, bright, active, and 
graceful as she had been two years before. 

“It’s like a good-bye,” Lance said, as they went down to 
the cars; “but, Nan, I don’t mean to let it discourage me. 
Philip and I feel as though we had all yon girls in trust.” 


Rolf House, 


193 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


“ PHYLLIS AND BRUNETTA.” 


AN hurried to PliyPs room as soon as they reached 



home. The lamps had not been lighted, but in the 
twilight she saw how eagerly Phyllis was watching for her 
return, and as soon as she had laid aside her things she sat 
down to talk quietly with her about her proposed journey 
and Dr. Barlow’s coming. 

It came out then how anxious poor Phyllis had been for 
some time upon the same subject, and Nan felt fresh pangs 
on making this discovery, but it helped her greatly that 
Phyllis felt hopeful, indeed convinced, that the journey to 
New York would be successful. She hated to have Nan 
leave her, for at such a time, in spite of the difference in 
their years, Phyllis looked to her little cousin for sympa- 
thy and advice. Certainly no one seeing the two girls that 
evening, hand in hand, Phyllis on her couch, where of late 
she had rarely been able to sit up long. Nan on a footstool 
at her side, would have realized that they were the same who, 
not more than two years before, had left Bromfield together, 
Phyllis so perfectly satisfied with the success of her expedi- 
tion, so sure that she would make something of her little 
cousin. Nan so entirely ready to be guided. 


13 


194 


Rolf House, 

Yet here they were, their positions almost reversed, Phyl- 
lis anxious for Nan’s point of view, her sympathy, her direct, 
straightforward sort of counsel; Nan loving and admiring 
as ever, and yet conscious of how much and why Phyllis 
needed her. 

“ So you see,” Nan was saying, as Laura came in with the 
lamp, “if you go to Annie Yandort’s first, and have the 
consultation there, it won’t be as though you were among 
strangers.” 

“Phyllis, won’t you tell Laura all about it while I run down 
to the Emporium a moment? and do try to persuade her 
that she is to go with you.” 

Laura smiled, and as Nan passed her she put out her hand, 
saying, pleasantly : “ Nan, do get Joan to give you a look 
into Lance’s room. She and the boys have been at work 
over it, and it’s quite worthy the return of an Indian chief.” 

One of the attic rooms had been prepared for the trav- 
ellers, and on running up to it Nan knew by the shouts of 
laughter from Joan and the younger boys that they felt their 
efforts highly successful. Laura’s description was certainly 
a correct one, for the children had despoiled the cabinet of 
curiosities which had graced the College Street drawing-room, 
and had brought a variety of objects from the beach for the 
adornment of the room, and as the unpainted beams had 
been daubed over with red and blue paint, the Indian idea 
was further carried out. 

Joan, seated on the edge of the bed, was indulging in one 
of her wildest fits of laughter, and as Nan appeared in the 






V 




r-Li 


T .4 


*^4 


..r; 




-S 


* j^T 




li-CL 




■i 




jYi 




w 


V- 


■•■•I 


ar* 


\ » 


LLf* 






• •- 


* *’ 










1 


4^*ir -‘ 


*f.. 


•«w 


w' 




► f 










V-? 




i.%' 


4-Vi' 


fl 


mm^ iL«M ^ . . ;^ v,> ■^. 








A. 


r 




1 • 




» .' 


'- .-.It*' 


1 4 


. •» « 


•■ 4 


i i • 


•4 , 


• » 


•' V* 


1^ 


:r" 






■i’^ 


m^4' 


■mt 




K 


•^4 :<, 






, ,.5^* 




■Wi 


•<?1 >. 




^l^SW!' ‘ 

.ig^;/-^> -VV'-'":' 

L ik . ‘ 


Q^': 




. ^1 


r . :. ,s 












t2 






[r,- •• 4 . 'li 








-.Iff#'- 


r'V, 








lli^S 


V Mr* "• 






i^i 


J&f'-: 




*^. .ifif 










1 , « 


». . 'j 


-V'l*!;' 


' jk.-#. 


V 


' 1 1 ^• 






#0 m-- 


,!> 


'. 4 , 




t -1 






“ 4 * c-‘ 






•r 






v:.* ir;*? 




1 ^' * ^< 


>] 









195 


Rolf House, 

doorway she exclaimed, “Ob, Nan, we’ve been having sucli 
fnn ; and do yon know” — Joan added this rather soberlj^ 
and as if it had suddenly occurred to her to speak of it — 
“you have been so grave to-day I really was almost afraid 
you w^ould not enjoy it with ns. It is horrible when any 
one gets too solemn or old for any fun like this.” 

Joan looked at Nan wdth her face screwed up to its utmost 
capacity, but Nan’s peal of laughter was most reassuring, and 
as Lance and Philip were heard rushing up the stairs, she 
had an opportunity of showing Joan and the boys that she 
was as appreciative an audience as ever. 

Tea passed off very merrily, and afterwards there was a 
happy hour in Phyllis’s room, where Lance insisted on 
Philip’s opening his portfolio, and it turned out that his 
best picture was a water-color sketch, which he called upon 
them all to criticise, and, if possible, guess the subject. He 
admitted that the idea had been taken from an old classical 
story. It represented two girlish figures walking along what 
seemed to be a street in ancient Pome, the taller of the two, 
magnificently attired, was casting wondering looks at the 
other, who, plainly dressed, was follow^ed by a slave robed 
gorgeously. 

No one understood what it meant, although they all de- 
clared that it was most successful as a picture, and insisted 
that Philip should tell the story. 

“ You see,” he said, as the picture, handed from one to an- 
other, was again in Phyl’s hands, “ we had all been discussing 
names, when I started the question of what Phyllis came 


196 


Rolf House, 

from. Everybody quoted her as a country girl, but I knew 
that I had read of her somewhere as a great lady of fashion, 
and so it turned out. It seems that in Rome Phyllis and 
Brunetta were rival beauties, and for a long time they stood 
on equal terras. A great festival was to take place, and Phyl- 
lis had made for the occasion a superb dress of cloth of gold, 
in which she intended to outshine Brunetta ; but when the 
great day came Brunetta appeared dressed in the very sim- 
plest fashion, while the slave w^ho stood ready to carry her 
train was clothed in the same material as Phyllis wore, and 
you can imagine the scene which took place.” 

‘‘ Poor Phyllis !” said her namesake, smiling softly. “ I 
hope, girls, when I get my cloth-of-gold dress, you w’on’t 
treat me so shabbily.” 

But Phyllis was a country girl too,” said Laura, “ a neat- 
handed shepherdess.” 

I know,” said Philip, and he rather shyly produced a 
second sketch, in which this other Phyllis was very prettily 
portrayed. 

“And what sort of a person was Joan?” said the young 
lady of that name when they had done admiring this second 
picture. “ Of course there was Joan of Arc, but I don’t 
mean her. I’ve always had an idea of what a Joan would 
look like. Couldn’t you draw me like this, Philip ?” and 
Joan drew her face down with the most woebegone ex- 
pression. 

“Upon my word,” exclaimed Dick, “it would serve you 
right, miss, if your face were to stick that way.” 


197 


Rolf House, 

‘‘I thought it had yesterday,’’ said Joan, quite calmly; 
‘‘but I got it back just in time, and I think it would be as 
well to give it a little healthy rest ; so don’t come wanting 
me to imitate the next cross-eyed person you meet. It’s per- 
fectly dreadful,” she added, turning to Lance, “ the way these 
children insist on my imitating everything and everybody 
that comes along. Only yesterday we were going down the 
lane by Trueman’s, and there was Master Alfred, saying, 
‘Oh, Joan! Joan! just look here! Show us how that pig 
ran along the road yesterday with its head all to one side.’ 
Did you ever hear the equal of that?” Joan looked around 
with the calm of perfect contempt. 

“Oh, Joan,” said Alfred, “just get up now and give us 
the man at the circus last year.” 

A chorus of voices begged for this performance. Joan, 
however, would have refused had not Lance said : 

“ Come along, Joan. You ought to entertain us the first 
night home.” 

“ And Philip has never seen you do it,” said Bertie. 

Joan grumbled and laughed together, but finally got up, 
and, striking an attitude in the centre of the room, gave 
them a highly successful imitation of the man who had so 
long balanced a pole on the end of his nose in a travelling 
show that he went about doing and saying everything with 
his head tipped back and an expression as though he had to 
keep the end of his nose poised carefully as a support for 
something. This individual, at the end of the first part 
of the entertainment, had come forward and made a little 


198 


Rolf House, 

speech, always catching at the imaginary pole, and sending 
tlie party of Rolfs into convulsions of laughter which it had 
been almost impossible to repress, until Nan had remarked 
how thin and pale he looked, and Bertie had wondered 
whether he got more than two cents a day for his tiresome 
little performance. 

When the laughter over Joan’s imitation Iiad subsided, 
Bertie said, suddenly, “ Oh, Nan, we never told you about 
the boy !” 

“ What boy ?” said Nan and Joan together. 

Phyllis looked troubled. 

“ Yes, indeed,” she said ; ‘‘ it was stupid of me to forget 
it. While you were out to-day a most woebegone-looking 
little boy came here, wanting to find Nan, whom he spoke 
of as the little girl that used to live in the big brick house, 
and gave a lady some flowers out of her garden. When he 
found you were out, nothing would induce him to tell his 
errand. He seemed dreadfully afraid that somebody would 
catch him and find out he had been here. All I could ex- 
tract from him was that he belonged to Riker’s show, that 
they were on the road, and would be in Beverley to-morrow.” 

“Nan ! Nan ! Nan 1” cried Joan, springing up and down 
in her excitement, “ don’t you see what it is ? Of course 
he has come from the little girl who’s with that horrible 
woman.” 

Lance good-humoredly caught hold of Joan, and bidding 
her keep still a moment, turned to Nan for an explanation. 

They all remembered that when Miss Rolf had allowed 


Rolf House, 199 

Nan to give Mrs. Travers and Dick a home, one of the 
poorer members of the theatre company had called at Rolf 
House with a little offering of money. Nan remembered 
as though it were but yesterday the wistful look on the 
poor woman’s face when, standing in the beautiful garden, 
she had wished her Janey had a chance of such a home. 
Joan told how they had heard of the poor actress’s death, 
and that furthermore Janey had been taken by some man 
and woman who performed in a circus company, and who 
were supposed to be cruelly ill-treating the little girl. 

A lively discussion followed as to the best means of find- 
ing the child. 

“ We must go to work carefully,” said Lance, “ for if 
those people want to keep her they will be very shrewd 
about it. There was a case something like this in Paris, 
where a woman was convicted of ill-treating and terrifying 
a little girl whom they used in the performance.” 

“ Why, suppose this should be the same w^oman !” ex- 
claimed Laura. “ It is precisely what she does, so we 
heard.” 

After a little further discussion they all decided to attend 
the show, taking Dick Travers with them. If he recognized 
the child, then something might be done at once. 

Nan fiew down-stairs to ask Mrs. Travers for particulars 
of her old friend, and it was found that the child’s name 
was Janey Powers. 

‘‘ And do you know, miss,” said Mrs. Travers, who always 
brightened up when there was any real kindness of heart 


200 


Rolf House. 

or good-nature to be shown, “Tm almost certain that I rec- 
ognized a relative of hers up to Beverley the other day. 
A boy it was who used to be in our company, and was a 
cousin of poor Powers himself. If it’s the same, why, he 
works in the stables at your house.” 

Mrs. Travers had never consented to recognize the fact of 
the Parquhars’ ownership of Kolf House. 

‘‘ Powers !” exclaimed Han ; “ why, that must be Jim.” 
And a swift and not particularly pleasant recollection of 
him in Hew York came back to her mind. 

Mrs. Travers continued : “ The other day when 1 went 
down to see Mrs. Blake, I went around by your house, miss, 
just for the sake of a look at it, and I could take my word 
I see that Jim in the stable-yard. He got into some trouble 
in our company, and left it quite sudden, but, for all, there 
was a good deal of grit in him, and we always said he 
wasn’t altogether bad. I do believe if he knew that his 
little cousin was left in such a way he’d look after her.” 

Han went back to Phyllis’s room, where she found Joan 
and the boys searching the daily paper for an advertisement 
of the circus. 

“Here it is!” Dick called out ^suddenly, and read aloud a 
very flourishing announcement of the performance to take 
place next day in Long’s meadows, about one mile down 
the Beachcroft road. 

It was decided that Lance or Philip should take Han and 
the children with Dick Travers the next day, and with this 
prospect the younger ones went ofl almost too excited for 


201 


Rolf House, 

sleep, the boys making plans for watching the neighborhood 
of the circus early the next morning. 

The events of the day, the excitement of Lance’s return, 
and the talk about New York and the consultation had been 
too much for Phyllis, and Nan was glad when, quiet having 
settled down in her room, she had assisted her cousin to 
bed, and could sit down beside her for their usual evening 
reading and a few words together. 

The clasp of Nan’s soft little hand, the sweet, cheery tones 
of her voice, always soothed Phyllis, no matter how weary 
her mood, but to-night the younger cousin had to do more 
than usual before Phyllis was calm enough to sleep, and 
even when Nan fancied her asleep she saw under her closed 
eyelids that tears had forced themselves and were rolling 
silently down the delicate face. 

Nan’s arms in a moment were tenderl}^ about her cousin, 
as she said, very gently : “ Dear Phyl, I don’t wonder at it. 
It seems as though you couldn’t bear it sometimes, doesn’t 
it ? and I often think what a noisy, healthy, bothersome 
crowd we must seem to you.” 

But Phyllis only clung more closely to Nan, and mur- 
mured, “No, no, she was foolish to be so nervous and op- 
pressed, and she felt quite, quite sure that the trip to New 
York would do her worlds of good.” 


202 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER xxxn. 

LINKS.” 

^r'HE next day promised to be an eventful one. 

Dr. Barlow telegraphed to say that he would arrive 
at four o’clock, and Nan and Joan, with Lance, held a coun- 
cil as to who should form the circus party. 

It was decided finally that Phyllis would be sure to feel 
worried if Nan remained at home, but Lance concluded he 
ought not to go, so David Travers formed the only escort, 
as Philip was obliged to go into Beverley on business. The 
morning was a busy one. It was Nan’s class day, and it 
seemed to her as though her six pupils were unusually stu- 
pid ; but she. was expecting a new one whom her late cus- 
tomer the day before had promised, and in the intervals of 
directing the latest feather stitch she kept her eyes on the 
door. 

It opened suddenly ; there was the sound of a cheerful 
voice, some one talking eagerly, as a lady, followed by 
a little girl of about twelve years old, came into the room. 

Nan started up, while the new pupil’s rosy face broke 
into srniles'of delight. 

“ Oh, Aunt Jennie !” she exclaimed, turning to the lady; 
“ this is the girl who brought back Beppo.” 


203 


Rolf Hotise, 

And thereupon Jennie Morrison, Beppo’s little mistress, 
explained that she was visiting her aunt at Beachcroft, and 
was oh! so glad to see Nan again ! 

Laura had come into the room, followed by Joan, and 
some explanation was necessary, and Jennie found a will- 
ing and sympathetic listener in Joan, who at last drew from 
Nan the admission that, having chanced to find the little 
dog — she did not say where or how — she took upon herself 
the discovery of its rightful owner. 

“ And you never said a word about it !” exclaimed ' 
Joan, and as Nan answered by a simple “no,” Jennie 
added, 

“And she wouldn’t even tell us her name; but we used 
to watch for her nearly every day after that.” 

Nan stood still a moment, pondering, before she said : 
“There were reasons why I didn’t want to tell. That was 
all. My only part in it was to see that the little dog got 
safely home again and then she added, suddenly: “Did 
you bring him with you? I hope if you did you will be 
careful not to lose him here.” 

Jennie declared that they had kept a careful watch upon 
him ever since, and although Nan did her best, it was hard 
to fix the little girl’s attention upon her work, and when 
the rest of the class had gone she lingered to beg that Nan 
and her cousins would come to see her, and to arrange for 
a lesson in the needle-work every day. 

Her aunt, Mrs. Morrison, warmly seconded the invitation, 
while Joan looked so eager to accept it that before they left 


204 : 


Rolf House, 

it was settled that the three girls should take tea with Jen- 
nie on the Friday evening following. 

Mrs. Morrison was greatly interested in talking of the 
Emporium with Nan and Laura, and from her they 
learned how many people knew about their new life in 
Beachcroft, and how well-disposed towards them every one 
felt. 

It seemed easy, Nan thought, to talk to this lady. Some- 
thing there was about her so gentle and refined, different 
from Mrs. Apsley’s hearty, good-natured way, or old Miss 
Rogers’ sweet, prim little method of advising and sympa- 
thizing. Mrs. Morrison said very little, but Nan longed to 
have Phyllis see her, and before she went she made the re- 
quest, a little timidly, that if flie lady came again she w^ould 
go up to Phyl’s room. 

An hour later there came a knock at the front door, and 
a messenger, with Mrs. Morrison’s compliments, brought a 
huge basket of roses for Miss Rolf, and a little note saying 
that their new friend would call the next morning. 

It had been an easy matter for Mrs. Morrison on return- 
ing to her pleasant house on the hill to give orders for a 
basket of the choicest roses in the garden, and to write the 
little note, but how delightful the attention seemed to Phyl- 
lis and the girls. 

Phyllis’s room was decidedly improved by the flowers, 
and it looked very cheerful, they all thought, as they went 
away after their early dinner to the circus, but Nan felt that 
it was hard to leave just as Dr. Barlow was coming, although 


Rolf House, 205 

Joan and the boys kept her excitement and anxiety at the 
proper pitch all the way into Beverley. 

It was a long time since Nan had had an opportunity for 
anything like a talk with David Travers, and as they walked 
towards the circus grounds she enjoyed hearing of his work, 
and his confidence that very soon he would be earning 
more than his mere board. 

The boy had a natural instinct about flowers : a love of 
gardening, of bringing growing things to life and blossom, 
Avhich was really an education in itself, for his sympathies 
with nature brought out all that was refined and interesting 
in his character. The rougher sports of boys of his age had 
no attraction for him compared with the happiness of tend- 
ing his beloved plants, and he talked to Nan of Bon Silenes, 
Mermots, Jacques, and Marechal Neils, of tulips, daffodils, 
and passion-flowers, with all the enthusiasm of an artist, and 
Nan, looking up at the boy’s plain-featured, earnest face, 
with its look of keen intelligence, its sweetness of expres- 
sion, could not help thinking what a happy change had 
come into it since she had seen it first, wan and hungry, as 
he stood timidly pleading for work on the river-bank that 
day which seemed so long ago. 

But as they entered the meadow where two or three tents 
were pitched, and where the usual crowd of boys were gath- 
ered, Nan could not help feeling how all along her life since 
she left Bromfield had seemed to be like a succession of 
links which, put together, formed a chain leading her — 
where ? She could not think, but could only ponder on the 


206 


Rolf House, 

strange Providence which seemed, whenever one of the 
links had fallen away, to insure its being picked up at some 
future date and restored to her chain. If they were happy 
enough to find poor little Janey, might not her life be 
wmven into theirs for some future good ? 


Rolf House. 


207 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

THE DELAMOKIS. 

general aspect of all country circuses is the same, 
-L and yet I am sure tlie sense of novelty and fascination 
is renewed at every experience by all young people, and a 
great many of their elders. 

Certain it is that our party felt thrilled by a pleasant 
sense of excitement as they made their way into the princi- 
pal tent and along the boarded seats to the places Nan had 
chosen. 

The children liad eagerly seized upon the programmes, 
which presented the usual flourishing account of riders, acro- 
bats, trained ponies, world-renowned clowns, etc., etc., and 
fourth in order came the announcement of the famous Del- 
amori family : 

MADAME MARIE DELAMORI, 

THE STRONGEST WOMAN ON EARTH, 

Will go through her Startling Feats of Muscular Effort. 

LITTLE FANCHETTE DELAMORI, 

IN HER GREAT KNIFE-THROWING ACT. 


M. PIERRE DELAMORI, 

THE ONLY WIRE ACROBAT. 


208 Rolf House, 

The music of the band, the first dashing entrance of 
white horses and gayly attired riders, the jokes of the clown, 
all seemed to pass before Nan and Joan in a sort of confu- 
sion, so eagerly were they waiting the entrance of Madame 
Delamori. 

Two men entered rolling in a huge cannon, and then a 
little child, a girl of about ten years old, appeared at the 
curtained entrance, and with a quick, half-terrified look 
about her, advanced to the centre of tlie ring. 

“ Janey,” whispered David, in a tone of horror, and yet 
satisfaction, to Nan. 

‘‘ Let us keep still,” was the answer ; but David’s eyes 
were fixed intently upon the poor little figure. 

As she stood there waiting for the appearance of her sup- 
posed mother there was something unusually attractive and 
yet painful about the little girl. Her flimsy dress of gauze 
and silk, the badly-applied rouge upon her cheeks, the un- 
naturalness of her position, could not entirely take away a 
certain sweetness and refinement which the child possessed ; 
but what was painful was the look of suffering and terror 
which was only too clearly shown in the little face, and 
the way she glanced from time to time over her shoulder, 
while the band crashed away to herald Madame Delarnori’s 
entrance. 

A huge woman, swarthy and bold in appearance, and 
gaudily dressed, marched into the ring, followed by a tall, 
rather sliinly built man, and as a burst of applause greeted 
her, Joan \vhispered, under her breath, ‘‘ The wretch ! I’d 
like to pound her into pieces.” 


209 


Rolf House, 

But the “ strongest woman on earth ” turned a smiling 
countenance in their very direction, as she caught the little 
girl up in her arms, as an acrobat or gymnast might test 
his strength before beginning any special feat. Even then 
they could see the abject fear which Janey felt. The red 
spots on her cheeks looked startling in their contrast to the 
pallor which spread over her face, and when two men pre- 
pared to lift the cannon upon madame’s shoulder, a look 
which pierced !N’an to the heart came into the child’s eyes. 

“If she would only see us!” whispered David, straining 
his gaze towards his poor little friend, whose glance, how- 
ever, was riveted upon the Frenchwoman as she slowlj^ and 
heavily balanced the cannon, nodding her head in Janey’s 
direction to signify that her time had come. 

The men lifted the child up lightly, and she stood on 
one end of the cannon, the smile which she liad been taught 
to assume crossing her face, her hands poised high above 
her head. 

Around the ring Madame Delamori walked with this tre- 
mendous weight upon her shoulders, and then, standing in 
the centre, smiled upon the audience while her husband ap- 
plied the match, Janey’s hands still above her head, clasping 
each other so tightly that the nails seemed to pierce her 
flesh, and with a loud report and a whizzing burst of flame 
and powder, the cannon went off. Janey sprang to the 
ground, and a burst of applause greeted this part of the per- 
formance. 

All sorts of feats of strength followed. Monsieur Delamori 
14 


210 


Rolf House, 

being carried about, swung hither and thither in a trapeze 
act as lightly as was Janey, whose little figure was also 
tossed about in the most terrifying and startling feats, all of 
which the huge Frenchwoman performed as easily as she 
walked about the ring; but it was evident that the child 
submitted through fear, as the strained look of terror never 
once left her eyes. 

At moments when they dared to venture upon it the 
Rolfs and David did everything to attract her attention, 
but so far it had been in vain. 

And now the upright board on its stand was wheeled in 
for Monsieur Delamori’s knife-throwing act; and Janey, in 
obedience to a look from Madame Delamori, took her place, 
her arms held tightl}" to her side, her gaze riveted upon her 
mistress. 

The next moments seemed terrible to Nan, who could 
only in a confusion of dread and anxiety see the knives 
whiz through the air, striking on all sides of the terrified 
little figure, sometimes almost grazing her cheek, once catch- 
ing in a lock of her fair hair, when her fright seemed in- 
tensified, and yet she dared not move. But the direction 
of her glance wavered ; she moved her eyes ; they rested 
for the space of half an instant upon David Travers’ face 
and figure, as the boy in his anxiety leaned forward, his 
whole look seeming to call out to Janey. 

A quiver, followed by a sudden swaying movement of the 
little figure, startled the audience ; the next moment one 
of the sharp blades struck her arm. 


THE KNIVES WHIZ THROUGH THE AIR, STRIKING ON ALL SIDES OF THE TERRIFIED LITTLE 



i 


i . 

'■I 







Rolf House. 211 

At such a moment of suppressed excitement on the part 
of an audience it takes very little to produce an uproar. 
The hurt was slight, but the stream of blood, the sharp cry 
of the child, the sudden stopping of the music, all made an 
impression of something far more serious, and in a moment 
half a dozen people were in the ring. Madame Delamori 
was standing over the child, whom the ring-master picked 
up, and carried quickly behind the scenes. 

David had been the first to leap over the low railing on 
to the sawdust, and he made no hesitation in darting through 
the curtained doorway. 

In the rough place where half a dozen men were loung- 
ing he inquired with feverish anxiety for the child, but re- 
ceived only curt answ’ers, and as the ring-master came bus- 
tling forward, he was rudely ordered out of the way. 

‘‘No, sir,” said David, bravely standing his ground. “I 
want to see Janey Powers, and Pll stay here till I do.” 

The ring-master, a coarse, brutal-looking man, laughed in- 
solently. “ You will, will you ?” he said, taking the boy by 
the shoulder. “ I think I have a thing or two to say on 
that subject. Here, Jake,” he added, snapping his whip, 
and looking over his shoulder at one of the men, “ just help 
this .young gentleman back to his place, will you ?” and be- 
fore David could say another word he found himself in the 
ring, obliged to make the best of his way back to his place; 
but he had contrived to take a glance around the inner part 
of the tent, which showed him that the performers were 
not there, but in a smaller tent directly outside, and this he 
communicated to the excited little party. 


212 Rolf House, 

It was evident that to push inquiry any further just then 
would be a mistake, and they were forced to sit still, while 
the ring-master, coming forward, explained to the audience 
that little Fanchette’s wound was very slight, and that she 
would be able to perform that evening. 

“ I can come again, can’t I, miss ?” David said to Nan, 
who nodded quickly an assent. While Joan whispered: 

“Suppose we go outside, and skirmish round the other 
tent a little?” 

Nan and David seconded this idea, and, leaving the boys 
to as much enjoyment of the scene before them as was pos- 
sible, the three older ones left the tent, and, hurrying by the 
ticket office, made their way into the open air. 

The smaller tent was directly in the rear of the large one, 
and our party made their way through the groups of boys 
gathered about, and who did not see anything out of the 
common in three young people who evidently, like them- 
selves, were anxious to look in upon the actors’ tent, espe- 
cially as rumors of the accident had already reached the out- 
of-door, non-paying portion of the audience. 

David led the way cautiously to the smaller tent, and with 
a sign to the girls to keep silence, he applied his eye to a 
torn portion of the canvas. 

What he saw made him clinch his hands angrily together, 
and Joan, watching for such signs, fairly jumped up and 
down in her excitement. 

Inside the tent only the Delamoris were visible. Janey, 
her hand rudely bound up, was cowering in one corner. 


213 


Rolf Hotise, 

while over her stood the Frenchwoman, talking violently 
and scolding angrily, the child being evidently in too much 
terror to dare the least resistance. 

David started back and hurriedly explained what he had 
seen. 

“ What shall we do the three young people ask each 
other, for to be rash, even in Janey’s defence, then might 
spoil everything. 

It was decided that they should do their best to get some 
message to the little girl ; meanwhile they could return 
home for advice and consultation, and David should come 
back for the evening performance. 


214 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

PHYLLIS GOES TO NEW YORK. 

U NTIL Nan’s return Phyllis lay very still upon her 
lounge, quietly waiting. 

Dr. Barlow had arrived, and the preliminary talk had 
been gone through with, but in spite of Mrs. Travers’ and 
Laura’s and Lance’s sympathy and their many soothing ser- 
vices, Phyllis felt restless until Nan came back. 

It was nearly five o’clock before the familiar step sounded 
coming through the adjoining room, and Nan entered, 
flushed and eager, almost forgetting the scene at the circus 
in her anxiety for Dr. Barlow’s report. 

“ Ah !” exclaimed Phyllis, joyfully, ‘‘ I am so glad ! Nan, 
he thinks I may get to New York at once, and Lance says 
you and he find there is money enough.” Phyllis half- 
raised herself up in her eagerness. 

“Yes, indeed,” said Nan ; and sitting down by the lounge, 
she added: “Oh, Phyl, I’m so glad! And don’t you like 
Dr. Barlow ? Isn’t he kind ? Where is he now 

“ He has gone up to friends of his here,” answered Phyl- 
lis — “ those very Morrisons. He will stay there all night, 
and Mrs. Morrison has sent down to ask you all to go up 
there to tea this evening.” 


z 



>v 










215 


Rolf House. 

“/can’t do it,” answered Nan, promptly, “but the others 
might as well.” And she proceeded to tell her cousin the 
result of their expedition, and how David was to stay for 
the evening performance. 

Phyllis tried to shake Nan’s resolve about Mrs. Morrison’s 
invitation, but in vain, and then she admitted that she would 
enjoy a quiet evening with her and Lance very much ; and 
when the rest had departed, the trio left behind had a very 
cozy and satisfactory time, although they were all anxious 
about little Janey Powers; but David Travers was to be re- 
lied on even in such an emergency, as Nan knew. 

Lance and Dr. Barlow had planned carefully for Phyl’s 
journey. Laura was to go with her; the Yandorts were 
ready and anxious to receive her and care for her tenderly 
as long as she needed to remain with them, and as they all 
thought no time had better be lost, it was agreed that the 
little party should start as soon as Phyllis could be made 
ready. Lance would be escort, as his own work in New 
York was waiting for him. 

David came back late. Nan ran down-stairs to meet him, 
but one glance at his downcast countenance showed her that 
he had no good news to bring. 

“ ’Twasn’t any use, miss,” he said, dolefully ; “ I found 
they’d gone, those Delamoris, and the circus people wouldn’t 
give me one bit of satisfaction. The man at the ticket office 
seemed kind of sorry, and told me Janey was awfully treated, 
and he said if only I was a relation I might have the right 
to go after her.” 


216 


Rolf Hoiise, I 

Nan thought for a moment, feeling almost as disheartened^ 
as the boy. David,” she exclaimed, don’t let’s give it up. 
I’ll try and think of some plan to-morrow.” 

Suddenly a happy idea crossed her mind. If Jim Powers 
was really a relation of little Janey’s, why' could not he be 
sent in search of her? 

The next two days were full of occupation for every one 
in the household. The Emporium, the household work, 
could not be neglected, and Phyllis had to be made ready 
for the journey, so that heads and hands and hearts were all 
busy. The travellers were to start on Thursday, and that 
morning saw the household up at a very early hour. Nan 
went at once to Phyllis’s room, where there were various 
last things to be done, and she would have discussed the 
question of Janey with her cousin but that she feared to add 
any cause of excitement to her already nervous state of mind. 
She decided that as soon as the party were safely in the train 
she would make an expedition to Rolf House in search of 
Jim, and although it would have been a great comfort to 
take Joan into her confidence, she feared to do^so lest some- 
thing about the stealing of Beppo would be brought to 
light. ^ - 

By two o’clock the carriage in which Phyllis was to drive . 
to Beverley came to the door, and as she was carried down 
they all felt something very solemn and sad in this depart- 
ure, for who could tell what the doctor’s verdict was to 
be. 

They were gone. Nan stood on the Beverley platform 


217 


Rolf House, 

watching them whirl away, anxious yet hopeful, and then 
she turned towards Main Street, and thence to the neighbor- 
hood which she knew so well. 

Nan walked slowly, going up through the orchard and 
lower gardens of the dear old place, and to her great satis- 
faction saw Jim standing in the window of the harness- 
room, mending an old bridle. 

He started, and on sight of Nan’s figure in the doorway 
drew back, something sullen and defiant coming into his 
face. But her first words caused a slow change in his ex- 
pression. 

“ Jim,” Nan said, very quietlj", anxious to conceal her own 
nervousness, “ I’ve come here to tell you about a cousin of 
yours. At least I think she is your gousin.” 

And sitting down on one of the wooden chairs. Nan very 
gently told him of little Janey and the cruel position in 
which she was placed. 

“And you say I can find her?” he exclaimed, moving for- 
ward and looking at his visitor with shrewd yet anxious 
eyes. 

“I’m sure you can,” said Nan, promptly; “and, Jim, if 
you need a little money for it, I can give it to you. You 
have only to follow up Riker’s circus on the road, and be 
careful not to let them know who you are until you see her, 
and if there’s any trouble about it, telegraph to me.” 

Jim stood still, looking at Nan with a very strange expres- 
sion. 

“Why, I thought,” he said, finally, “that you were poor.” 


218 Rolf House, 

Nan smiled. “Not so poor but that I can give you a 
little money for this, Jim,” she answered, quietly. “ I don’t 
suppose I ought to trust you, but if you promise me to go 
at once, I will.” 

Jim did promise, and for all her doubts of him Nan could 
not help believing that he would make the effort in the right 
way, for he seemed really anxious to find his little cousin. 

They arranged that he should ask leave to go away for a 
day. Nan gave him five dollars, and promised more if he 
returned with Janey, or if he could send her proof that he 
needed it on the way. 

It was evident that before she left the lad tried, however 
clumsily, to express his thanks and to say something else to 
her, but when he hintqd at her change in fortune Nan could 
not say anything, and only turned the subject by agreeing 
to meet him there on the next day but one, and so departed. 
Nan did not know that the one soft spot in Jim’s heart was 
for his little cousin, but he, concluding that she did, felt all 
the more surprised and grateful. 

By seven o’clock that evening he had obtained the needed 
permission from the coachman, and started off on his jour- 
ney. 


Rolf House. 


219 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

NAN KEEPS HER APPOINTMENT. 

AN was a little late for tea, but Joan and the boys were 



waiting, and they all tried during the meal to be cheer- 
ful and hide the loneliness they felt since Phyllis’s departure. 

When the boys had gone out, and the tea-things were 
cleared away. Nan and Joan sat down in the deep cushioned 
window-seat of the Emporium, Nan having some doilies to 
finish, and Joan glad of a chance for a little quiet talk. 

Now that her visit to Jim was over, Nan was ready to 
give Joan the details, and it need scarcely be said that the 
latter listened with great interest. 

“And what will you do if he brings Janey back?” Joan 
inquired, rather anxiously. 

“ Oh, some place will have to be found for her,” said Nan. 
“ I felt that, whatever happened, she must be taken away 
from those people. Just think, if only Aunt Letty were 
here, how much we might do ?” 

And then, both girls feeling this topic a dangerously sad 
one, began to talk of Phyllis and Laura at Brightwoods, 
fancying them comfortably established, as indeed, could they 
have looked in upon them, they would have seen was the 
case. 


220 


Rolf House. 

Neither of the two sisters had ever experienced anything 
so luxurious as the room prepared for them by Mrs. Yan- 
dort and Annie. 

Phyllis had borne the journey fairly well, but as soon as 
she arrived she was put directly to bed, a delicate luncheon 
brought in to her, and then the shades of the room drawn, 
and an hour or two of perfect quiet enforced. She slept 
delightfully, waking in the pleasant spring twilight to lie 
still, looking about her with a quiet sense of comfort and 
well-being, and of enjoyment of the many beautiful pictures 
and other objects in the room. Through the windows she 
could see the daint}^ green, the apple blossoms, and the first 
fiowers of spring-time, and if a longing came over her to 
once more walk about and feel one with the bloom and 
brightness of the season, she realized how much she had to 
be grateful for in the kindness, the tenderness, every one 
had shown her since her imprisonment. 

The evening passed quietly and pleasantly. Mrs. Yandort, 
Annie, and Laura sat with her, talking on cheerful topics, 
and so sleep came in a restful way, and the next morning 
found her brighter than any of them had dared to hope. 
The three physicians whom Dr. Barlow had selected arrived 
at eleven o’clock, and the consultation was long and thorough. 
Phyllis had made them promise to tell her frankly their 
verdict ; but when they returned to speak with her, it was 
evident that they were much perplexed, and hardly knew 
how to express just what they had to say. The fact was 
that they had learned from Mrs. Yandort the straitened cir- 


221 


Rolf House, 

cumstances in wliicli the Rolfs were placed, and it was hard 
to explain to Phyllis that her only hope lay in a course of 
treatment which would be both tedious and expensive. But 
the frank and questioning gaze of the young girl made it 
impossible for Dr. North, the senior physician, to deceive 
her. Briefly but gently he told her just what they thought. 
If she could follow their advice, there was every reasonable 
hope of a cure. 

Phyllis listened, said nothing for a moment, until Laura, 
standing by her side, put one hand in hers with a pressure 
the elder sister understood, and then Phyllis lifted her eyes 
gently to the old physician’s face. 

“Thank you, sir,” she said. “We must think it over.” 

But even as she spoke she knew that thinking would do 
no good. There was no chance at present of her undertak- 
ing such a course as the doctors prescribed. Had they not 
told her it would take at least a year of care from a trained 
nurse, and the regular attendance of a physician? 

When the doctors had gone, Phyllis very quietly and 
gently talked it over with Lance and Laura, and I am afraid 
they were rather a mournful party, in spite of Lance’s assur- 
ances that somehow, somewhere, the money must be made 
to be forthcoming. Needless to say that Mrs. Yandort’s 
generous heart prompted her to make Phjdlis an offer of all 
that was required ; but the young girl would only thank her 
affectionately, but repeat that it could not be; that she must 
wait and think. 

The little home party looked anxiously on the morning of 


222 Rolf House. 

the third day for a report from Laura, and the result, as may 
be imagined, was not encouraging. Laura wrote just what 
the doctors had said, and of how hopeless Phyllis seemed to 
feel. 

It was all that Nan could do to keep Joan from breaking 
down completely ; and when at four o’clock she started off to 
keep her appointment with Jim Powers, the sight of Joan’s 
face, pressed against the Emporium window, filled her with 
melancholy. 

Before this their need of money had not stared them in 
the face so sternl}", but now the feeling that it was for Phyl- 
lis’s whole future made Nan’s heart very heavy as she rode 
into Beverley. The thought of visiting Kolf House in such 
a frame of mind oppressed her keenly. 

She had told Jim to expect her about five o’clock, and as 
she left the cars on Main Street she walked quickly, for not 
only was there a feeling of rain in the air, but the sky was 
sultry and overcast; the foliage on the trees in College Street, 
the gardens on each side, looked dark with shadows of the 
approaching storm, and as Nan entered the lower garden 
gate a dash of rain-drops fell upon her face, and she quick- 
ened her steps, running into the carriage-house, as anxious 
to avoid a wetting as to meet Jim. 

No one was in sight. 

Nan looked about her; called ‘‘Jim!” once or twice; 
wondered for a moment, and then, thinking that the boy 
might be above, went up the ladder and into the loft; but 
no one was there. 


- 223 


Rolf House, 

She turned, sorry that she would be compelled ;.to go to 
the house and inquire for Jim, but anxious to do so at once 
if it was necessary, in order that she might start for home. 
She turned, but made only one step forward, when she 
stopped, with an exclamation of surprise. 

Looking at her with an expression of malicious glee, Bob 
appeared leaning over the trap-door on the floor of the loft ; 
silent, but with gleaming eyes, and a smile of cruel satisfac- 
tion on his face. 

“ So this is how you come prowling around other people’s 
houses, is it. Miss Goody,” the boy said, maliciously, and 
speaking slowly, as though he enjoyed prolonging what he 
had to say. ‘‘Nice sort of a girl you are! What are you 
after. I’d like to know ?” 

Nan stood still, trembling a little, but determined he 
should not discover that she was frightened. 

“I was looking for Jim Powers,” she said, calmly, and 
moved towards the ladder. “ Let me pass, if you please. 
Bob. I must hurry home.” 

“ Oh, you must, must you ?” cried the boy, with a grin. 

“ Well, we’ll see about that. I don’t know whether I 
shall let you go for an hour or two. Betty and 1 will settle 
some old scores, perhaps, first. Do you remember what I 
said once, that I’d pay you off for taking my dog, and I 
guess my time has come.” 

“ Bob, I must go. Let me pass. I will call out for some 
of the men if you don’t.” 

But Bob only laughed derisively. 


224 


Rolf House. 

“No use,” he said, shaking his head. “There ain’t any 
one around. Jim isn’t home yet.” 

“Let me pass, please^ Bob,” replied Nan, unable to hide 
her annoyance. She came to the top of the ladder, and 
tried to force her way ; but the boy was too quick for her. 
With a bound he descended one or two steps, banged the 
door down, and Nan heard him push in the bolt, with a 
shout of laughter. 


Rolf House, 


225 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

A DISCOVERY. 

F or a moment annoyance absorbed every other feeling. 

Nan stood still, not dreaming that Bob would not open 
the door, yet indignant to think he had even attempted to 
lock her in. Then she heard him rim down the ladder and 
out of the building, while a flash of lightning, vivid and ter- 
rible, was followed by a peal of thunder which set even 
Nan’s steady nerves quivering. The tall trees whose 
branches swayed against the windows of the loft were 
rocked back and forth in the storm ; the rain pelted against 
the panes of glass; and in fifteen minutes poor Nan found 
herself in almost total darkness. And she did not feel in 
the least heroic. Vexed, alarmed, and nervous, she sat down 
on an old bench, and for a moment gave way to a genuine 
fit of crying. 

The noise of the wind and rain, the rumbling of the thun- 
der, made it useless for her to think of calling for help ; and 
as the darkness closed in around her she could only sit still, 
hoping that Bob’s desire to “ pay her off” might not last, or, 
if it did, that some one else would come to her rescue. 

But an hour passed, the moments dragging wearily, and 
Nan’s courage dying away as she thought of the possibility 


226 


Rolf House, 

of the boy’s keeping her there all night, while at home what 
would poor Joan and the rest of them be feeling ? She got 
up and moved about the loft, feeling her way, in the thick- 
ly gathering shadows, to the window which overlooked the 
kitchen-garden and rear of the house. Lights were shining 
there; she could see some figures moving about in the up- 
per rooms, but very soon nearly all the shades were drawn, 
and the pelting storm shut out the view, frightening the 
poor child into a hasty retreat across the loft again. Once 
she groped her way to tlie trap-door and knocked upon it 
loudly, but with no result save the waking of echoes below. 
Bob had known that she would be powerless to find assistance 
when once he had locked her in securely. 

Poor Nan ! she prayed with feelings of wild fear, and yet 
a sense that help must come. Alone, in darkness that now 
made her fear to move, she crouched against the window, 
praying tremblingly, yet with all her heart and strength. 
Another hour had passed, and how it happened Nan never 
knew, but she fell asleep leaning against the old bench, 
awakening half an hour later to a terror such as in all her 
healthy young life she had never felt before. 

She sprang to her feet, rushed forward blindly, stumbled, 
knocked over some large object, which fell with a crash, and 
then, to her intense relief, the sound of some one calling her 
name reached her ears. 

“Yes, yes, I am here,” Nan cried out, trembling between 
hope and fear. 

“ Is that Nan ?” said the voice, a very childish one — Tina’s 


227 


Rolf House, 

— and Kan could hear the little fingers pushing at the bolt. 
Oh ! what would she do if they could not push it back ? 

‘‘Try hard, Tina dear,” poor Kan called through the 
crack of the door, and soon she heard the creaking of the 
bolt ; then slowly, and with evident alarm, Tina moved the 
door back. 

Kan was free ! 

“ How did you find me was Kan’s first inquiry, as Tina, 
standing on the ladder, looked up in the darkness, trying to 
see her cousin. 

“ Bob said he saw you come in,” said the little girl, in a 
very solemn tone. “We were in the window up-stairs. I 
waited until Louise went down, and then ran to see for my- 
self.” 

“You darling Tina! But I have knocked something 
over,” said Kan, feeling her way to kiss the child’s face. 
“ Do you think you could run back to the house and get 
some matches and a bit of candle? I want to see what 
has happened. But, Tina, don’t let any one know I am 
here.” 

Tina still enjoyed mystery, and slowly descended the lad- 
der, while Kan seated herself so that she could see the door, 
and at the approach of Bob make her way down. 

The little girl was only gone a short time, but it seemed 
half an hour to Kan before she returned, wet through by 
her short journey across the garden, but holding a candle 
and some matches in her hand. 

Kan helped her up into the loft, lighted the candle, and 


228 Rolf House. 

walked carefully across to the place where the accident had 
occurred. 

She had knocked over an old sideboard, the drawers of 
which had tumbled out upon the floor, bits of leather, har- 
ness, old newspapers, and some books lying strewn in every 
direction. 

Nan gathered the things up hastily, sweeping them into 
the drawers, not attempting to restore the dilapidated old 
piece of furniture to its former position. Tina held the 
candle, talking to Nan, asking all manner of questions as to 
where she lived, wliy she had gone away, and when she was 
coming to see them again. 

Nan had answered so brightly and cheerfully that, when 
suddenly the words seemed to die upon her lips, Tina looked 
amazed, and said, plaintively, 

“ What’s the matter Nan ? — what is it ?” 

But Nan made no answer. She was holding a long piece 
of paper in her hands, and Tina could see that her fingers 
trembled, and that her breath came in a sort of gasp. 

How she rose to her feet, put the paper in her pocket, 
helped Tina after herself down the ladder. Nan never knew. 
She felt like some one acting and speaking in a dream. 

When they were standing out in the garden, the rain beat- 
ing upon them seemed to rouse Nan to a certain conscious- 
ness of herself, and that she and Tina were being drenched 
through. 

‘‘ Come — come in the house. Nan,” said Tina, clinging to 
her cousin’s hand. 


? 


r 



‘^‘what’s the MATTEB, nan? — WHAT TS TT?’” 




L 



4 


9 


r 


» 

* ^ 


< 




• > • 





« 


t 


I 

% 





I 




* 


.6 







$ 


% 



229 


Rolf House, 

“ Yes/’ Nan answered, still dazed ; “ I will go into the 
house, Tina, for a moment, and then I must go home.” 

She could not afterwards remember how Tina urged her 
along the path and to the side door — she knew, in fact, very 
little but that she was going into her old home, down the 
lamp-lit hall, and up the staircase she knew so well towards 
Aunt Letty’s old study. 

Mrs. Farquhar, Tina knew, was here, and the little girl 
wished her to see that Nan was wet through, and must be 
asked to remain all night. But Nan’s first strong impres- 
sion was of the suddenly opened door, the sight of the dear 
old room, with the candles lighted in the sconces, the air 
fragrant with roses, just as it used to be; but, oh, how strange 
to come back to it in this way, and instead of Aunt Letty 
to see Mrs. Farquhar’s delicate, languid figure on the lounge, 
to hear, instead of a welcome, the exclamation of surprise, 
and “Is that Nan Bolf ? Good gracious, Tina, where have 
you been ?” as Mrs. Farquhar rose, casting a look of 
annoyance and displeasure on both Nan and her little 
daughter. 

And then Nan, looking straight at Cousin Mary, smiled 
very curiously. She was wondering if she really were awake, 
not dreaming, as she seemed to hear herself saying : 

“I have only come in for a moment. I must go right 
away. Cousin Mary.” 

And she stooped down, kissing Tina warmly, with her 
arms about the child’s neck. 

Tina began to cry piteously. 


230 Rolf House, 

“ I will come back again,” Nan said, earnestly. “ Don’t cry, 
Tina dear, and thank you so much.” And to Mrs. Farquhar’s 
complete surprise and evident annoyance. Nan, not at all 
embarrassed, looked at her again, saying, gently, “ Good-bye, 
Cousin Mary,” and she looked around the room with the 
same strange smile. 

What did it mean? thought Mrs. Farquhar, as Nan turned 
down the staircase. But, in fact, Nan herself was too be- 
wildered to know. She felt as if she must go at once to 
some one to whom she could relieve her mind, and hurrying 
out of the house, unmindful of the storm, with a tumult of 
many thoughts — of Joan, Phyllis, Janey Powers, of little 
Tina who had come to her rescue, and in a curious, dreamy 
way of herself — she ran down the avenue and out into the 
street, along which she hurried in the direction of Dr. Bogers’ 
house. 


Rolf House, 


231 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

THE WILL. 

D K. ROGERS returned from his trip to Virginia by way 
of New York, in order to see the Brightwoods house- 
hold, and to judge of Phyllis’s condition for himself. He 
agreed fully with the opinion of the New York doctors, and 
spent an hour trying to persuade Phyllis to let him act for 
her in this as though he were her father; but he had not 
succeeded. Phyllis, never sweeter or more patient, thanked 
him over and over again, but asked time to ‘‘ think ” a little 
further. It was evident, however, that her unwillingness 
arose chiefly from a dread lest the effort should prove a 
failure, a fresh disappointment to herself and to them all. 

The good doctor left her on Saturday morning, going back 
to his hotel in New York in a depressed frame of mind. The 
care-worn look of PhyPs face, the sharpened outline, the 
weary expression about lips and eyes, had pained him in- 
expressibly. 

At Brightwoods, where the burden of home cares was re- 
moved, the young girl had not felt so keenly the necessity 
of “ keeping up,” and in consequence the real extent of her 
weakness and suffering became apparent. 

The doctor thought of her mother — how like her Phyllis 


232 Rolf House, 

looked, and shook his head, murmuring, “It may go the same 
with her— the same.’^ 

Suddenly a voice at his side roused him. The hotel por- 
ter was saying, politely, “ Some ladies to see you in the 
parlor.” 

“ To see meV'' said the doctor, wonderingly. 

He turned in the parlor door, and faced his sister Amy 
and Han and Joan Rolf. 

“ Powers of creation !” ejaculated the doctor, looking from 
one to the other. “ What does this mean ?” 

It seemed to mean that his three visitors were in a great 
state of excitement. The doctor had never seen Miss Amy 
in anything like such a frame of mind. She kept up a 
smart rat-tat-tat on the floor with the end of her parasol, her 
bonnet was pushed to one side, some car cinders were rest- 
ing on her nose, and her bright black eyes were snapping 
and dancing in the most excited way. 

As for Han and Joan, they seemed too much overcome 
to speak, and wflien the doctor said, “ Come across to my 
room,” and led the way to a long, airy apartment on the oth- 
er side of the hall, Miss Amy broke forth with : 

“ John Rogers, wait until you hear our story. I declare 
I don’t know how we reached here alive.” 

“What is it?” said the doctor to Han, who stood in the 
window, smiling rather faintly, and looking at him with 
earnest eyes. 

Miss Amy and Joan now sat speechless in their chairs, 
bnt Han said, quietly : “ Doctor, last night I had to go up 


233 


Rolf House, 

to Rolf House to see Jim Powers about a poor little cousin 
of his, and I — that Bob Farquhar locked me into the loft. 
It was all dark when it rained, and stumbling about I 
knocked over an old sideboard. Everything tumbled out 
of the drawers, and in picking them up I found this.” Nan’s 
voice trembled as she put a paper in the doctor’s out- 
stretched hand. 

There was silence for fully five minutes, while the doc- 
tor walked to the other window, opened the paper, and his 
eyes, once upon it, seemed riveted there. A pin might have 
been heard falling ; Nan looked down into Broadway, where 
the throng of people, vehicles, cars, and omnibuses seemed 
all floating in unreal mist before her eyes. Once Joan 
caught her breath with a kind of gurgle ; once Miss Amy’s 
parasol fell with a clatter ; but the doctor did not move until 
he had read the first page of the paper slowly, glanced at the 
last once or twice. Then he lifted his eyes and looked 
straight at Nan. 

“ You know what this is, my child ?” 

“ I think so, sir.” Nan’s voice was only a little steadier 
now, but her lips and eyes had a look of forced composure. 

Joan gave a sort of groan, which she checked, ending it 
in a nervous sob. 

“ Heaven be praised !” said the doctor, solemnly. “ Of 
course there is no question that this paper is your aunt’s 
last will ; but why was it not found in all the search, and 
liow came it in the loft ?” Nan was silent. Dare she sug- 
gest that either Bob or Jim Powers had concealed it there? 


234 


Rolf House, 

The idea had occurred to her, but she would not harbor it, 
and now only shook her head, and the doctor went on : 
‘‘ All that can be made out later, I suppose. We have enough 
to do at present in making good our claim and he shook 
the paper, laughing so pleasantly that it was infectious, and 
the whole party joined him. 

They all knew enough of wh^t the will contained to feel 
very comfortable over it, and satisfied that they could know 
of details later. The next half-hour was one to be remem- 
bered delightfully ever afterwards. It was decided that for 
the present Miss Rogers and the two girls would remain at 
the hotel. The doctor bustled off to engage rooms, and in 
his absence Joan gave full vent to the ridiculously high 
spirits she was in. Miss Amy, for the twentieth time, com- 
mented on what her feelings were when Nan had appeared 
the night before at her door, drenched with rain, but full of 
the excitement of her great discovery, and Joan repeated 
again her account of their anxiety at Beachcroft, just what 
the boys said and did, and how “perfectly overcome” she 
felt on being sent for into Beverley, and there hearing the 
news. 

Nan felt as though she could hear the same story over 
again a dozen times ; but there was new occupation when 
the doctor returned with a very polite chambermaid, who 
led the way to a pretty sitting-room fronting Fifth Avenue, 
out of which two bedrooms opened. 

Neither of the girls had ever stayed in a hotel before; 
Joan had rarely been five miles beyond Beverley, and had 


236 


Rolf House, 

never seen a large city, so that the fact of being in New 
York was suflScient cause of enjoyment and wonder in it- 
self. Indeed, as she presently remarked, to think of every- 
thing that had happened already, and then to contemplate 
the future, was really too much for her. She declared she 
would not try to do it, bn:t ;^ust take things as they came. 

She sank down into one of the luxurious satin easy-chairs, 
and leaning back as far as possible, gazed about the room 
with a look of profound satisfaction. 

“ Here I am,’^ she remarked, “ ready for anything that 
may happen. If that door over there,” waving one hand 
majestically towards it, “ were to open, and a slave walk in 
with a tray of jewels on his head, I shouldn’t be a bit sur- 
prised, but should expect such things to happen every other 
minute.” 

“ Here comes the doctor,” said Nan, laughing. “ He said 
he would send for Lance at once.” 

And the words were hardly spoken before Lance himself 
came into the adjoining room. 

Nan rushed forward to meet him. But when she held 
her hands out and he grasped them firmly in his, they could 
only look at each other without speaking ; for, happy as 
the moment was, the joy in both hearts being not for them- 
selves so much as for others, words would not come. Lance 
knew well enough that his little cousin’s first thought had 
been for Phyllis and all of those to whom she had meant 
to be so very good. It was not the possession of wealth for 
money’s sake or for any fame that it would give her which 


236 


Rolf House, 

stirred the pulses of the young girl’s heart, and made the 
eyes that were raised affectionately to her cousin’s face so 
soft and tender. From the moment she had realized that 
Rolf House might be her own again Han had steadily tried 
to remember the many times in which, speaking of what 
she might one day have in her power, her aunt had said, 
“ Remember, it is yours only in trusts 

“Do they know it out at Brightwoods?” was Lance’s first 
inquiry. 

“Ho,” said Han. “The doctor is going to let Phyllis 
know about it very quietly this evening, and he thinks that 
we had better remain here for a day or two, as it might be 
too much excitement for her to see us all out there. He 
is going back to Beverley to-morrow to see Mr. Field, Mr. 
Jeness’s partner, you know, about the will.” 

“ Who were the witnesses?” inquired Lance. 

“ Why, a man and woman down at Ramstollora Village,” 
said Han, “which shows us that Aunt Letty must have had 
it with her that last day. I suppose Mr. Jeness knew of it, 
but then, you see, the poor man died without coming to his 
senses after the accident.” 

“Pve always wondered,” said Joan, “how the people in 
story-books really felt when they found wills, or heard of 
murders, or suddenly became great heiresses.” 

“ And now you know, do you ?” laughed Lance. 

“Certainly,” said Joan. “When we go down-stairs to 
lunch I intend to feel precisely like a heroine. But Han, I 
suppose, is the real one ; still, don’t you know, in stories the 


Rolf House, 237 

heroine always has some particular intimate friend. I can 
be that, anyhow,” and Joan flew to the mirror over the 
mantel, and, making an entirely new grimace, turned back, 
remarking, “ Expression of Miss Joan Rolf in her character 
of the heroine’s intimate friend.” 

They all laughed, even Miss Amy enjoying not only 
Joan’s fun, but her sense of the romantic side of the situa- 
tion, and luncheon being ready, the party went down into 
the dining-room, declaring that Joan should be watched 
every mouthful she ate, but she retorted that Kan was not 
at all up to the mark in her part, and the doctor, inquiring 
into the cause of the chafling that went on, gave it as his 
opinion that Kan made an excellent sort of a heroine, taking 
everything so quietly and as her natural right. 

But wdien the kind old man came to bid her good-bye, as 
he and Lance were starting for Brightwoods, there was ani- 
mation and ardor enough in the way she said, 

‘‘ Oh, doctor, tell Phyllis and Laura how glad I am — and 
that anything that is mine must be theirs.” 


238 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 


AN EVENTFUL DAY. 


though she may live, Joan will alwa3’s remember 



that visit to ITew York. Other pleasures, higher sat- 
isfactions, she may have; but about that time is a sort of 
halo of complete fascination and enjoyment. 

After luncheon, while Lance was at Brightwoods, the two 
girls left Miss Amy to the luxury of a quiet nap, and sallied 
forth into the pleasant spring weather, Nan undertaking to 
guide them to the Farquhars’ house where she had spent 
that curious and eventful month. 

It was easilj' found, and she and Joan walked back and 
forth and around it: looked up at the closed shutters, and 
Nan pointed out the various rooms to Joan, and they talked 
over the period of. Nan’s visit as though it had been six 
3’ears instead of six months before. They went around the 
corner for a look at the back entrance, and Nan could hardly 
realize she was inspecting the street down which she had 
hurried that winter day with Beppo in her arms. 

It was five o’clock before they returned to the hotel : 
Miss Rogers had waked up, and was anxiously watching for 
her brother’s return ; and before the late dinner he and 
Lance came back, bringing Miss Yandort with them. 


239 


Rolf House, 

The girls clung to her excitedly and carried her off to 
their room, helping her to lay aside her things, and asking 
half a dozen different kinds of questions together. 

Finally it appeared that Phyllis was perfectly delighted, 
and not over-excited at all ; she looked forward to being 
brought into town the next day. Dr. Rogers concluding that 
in the present state of things it was better for her to fix on 
comfortable quarters at once; so Annie Yandort had come 
down to choose a suitable place for her. 

Later in the evening Nan told Annie Yandort that she 
had “ever so much” to talk to her about, and Annie, smil- 
ing at the girPs enthusiasm, led her into her own room 
(which was^ furnished with taste and elegance rare in hotel 
rooms), where a cheerful wood fire 'was blazing on the 
hearth. Dropping down on a low stool in front of the fire, 
while the older girl drew up an easy-chair. Nan talked eager- 
ly to her friend. The subject of their most earnest conver- 
sation was Phyllis. 

“ Dr. Rogers says she will have to stay at least two months 
in New York,” said Nan, “ and probably they will think 
then of her going to Europe, and he wants to know if you 
don’t think it would be a good plan to take rooms that will 
be comfortable for her here. She can be sure then of every 
attention necessary.” 

This plan Annie favored decidedly ; and Lance and Joan 
were called in for consultation, and sat up late discussing it 
after the old people had gone to bed. Early the next morn- 
ing an interview at the office of the hotel resulted in their 


240 


Rolf House, 

being shown a suite of rooms where Phyllis could have 
every comfort and cheerful surroundings. 

They consisted of a pretty little parlor with corner win- 
dows and two bedrooms adjoining, so that one of the family 
and her nurse could be always with her. 

When Dr. Rogers and his sister started for Beverley, 
Annie Yandort carried Joan off to Brightwoods, while Nan 
remained with Lance at the hotel to welcome Phyllis and 
Laura later in the day. 

Before he left, the doctor had placed in Nan’s hands a 
sum of money for immediate use, and as Lance was to re- 
main with them, she promptly gave this into his keeping. 

The two had a pleasant talk that afternoon .while they 
were left alone together, one which neither of them ever 
forgot. The past, the present, and the future were dwelt 
upon. Lance walked up and down the room as he poured 
forth to Nan all his hopes and plans for the future. His 
heart was earnestly upon work, and his young face glowed 
with the honest purpose of his ambition. To return to his 
studies in Paris, to comfort and care for Phyllis, to make a 
name they could all be proud of in the right way — these 
were dwelt upon far more than the prospect of the fortune 
which seemed before them, for to none of the Rolfs had the 
idea of mere wealth been of especial consequence. There 
had been a time, indeed, when to Phyllis worldly advan- 
tages, the pomp and glitter of life, had seemed very alluring, 
but how long ago that frame of mind appeared to her now ! 
It might perhaps be as well that money came to her when 


TH£i SUBJECT OP THEIR MOST EARNEST CONVERSATION WAS PHYEHS# 












r 

t. 







9 • 


. 4 


• V 




\ • 


•t 







*4» 







I 


>' 


» - i 
















\ 


< 


t 

« 




to, 



4 » 




r‘ .* 

31^- 







?*'• ri’. 


'T ^ 

* 

& j 

t • 

^ — 



• ' 






r*j^ 




/ 




* ^ 



'A 


K 


\\ 






, • 1 


. : •* ■ -'F* s5^t/^ r' s “ - 


k-' 




♦V - 




M 




- « 


:>• 


\ 


« • 

. - -V, 

» • 








, s 

\ * 


1 


. 

- \ 


• •< 


*' •*».. «J 

r::.\:.\4 


% ♦ 
f 


, . ' • - V. V • * 

— _• . V ^ . ^cV- 




•> f * . .' 

' \ -^1 




75 

-•? - ^ 


' vr 



« • 


S- 


Rolf House, 241 

the power or desire to use it in any ostentatious way was a 
thing wholly of the past. 

They both decided that if whoever had the charge or 
control of their money matters would consent, a year abroad 
was greatly to be desired, and when the time came for them 
to expect the Brightwoods party both Lance and Nan were 
busy over plans of routes, steamers, foreign ports, etc., and 
the question of an Italian winter for Phyllis. 

And then came Joan flying into the room, and a moment 
later Phyllis was carried in, the greetings quietly exchanged 
when they had laid her on the bed ; but oh, what an em- 
brace that was which she and Nan exchanged I 
16 


I 


242 


Rolf House, 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

JIM GOES OVER TO THE ENEMY. 

W HEN" Bob left Nan safe, as he supposed, for as long 
as he chose to keep her in the loft, he went into the 
house and up-stairs in search of Betty. 

That young lady was in punishment ; and even Bob’s 
company was welcomed, as she sat alone in the room -which 
had been Nan’s on her first coming to Bolf House. 

As for Bob, he always wanted an audience of some kind, 
and as Betty was the only person he could trust on thil oc- 
casion, he went into elaborate details regarding Nan’s plead- 
ing with him “on her knees” to be let free, and “promis- 
ing me, oh, everything nice she had !” 

Betty, however, did not for a moment believe this part 
of it. Dull as she was, she knew Nan better than that, 
and was perfectly certain no threats of Bob’s could induce 
her cousin to kneel down and plead in that abject way 
with him. Still, she enjoyed Bob’s tale, and yet, with sud- 
den compassion, said, “ But, Bob, won’t you let her out 
soon ?” 

“ No,” rejoined Bob, sturdily ; “ she’s going to have a 
regular scare. I’ve a new scheme for frightening her. Bet, 
and I mean you shall help me : we’ll get some white sheets 


243 


Rolf House, 

and wrap up in them, and give her just the biggest scare 
she ever had.” 

“ How ?” queried Betty. 

“ Oh, just you wait and see,” rejoined Bob, airily ; ‘‘ I 
know a way.” 

Betty was forced to be satisfied with this, and Bob went 
off, whistling, to the attic, where, however, his preparations 
for the “ big scare ” were considerably retarded by the fact 
that Louise was busy there, and that midway in his labors 
he was called down to tea, and then kept for a whole hour 
by his mother, who, having received, the last six weeks, a 
series of complaints against him, had determined upon a 
talk which she hoped might do him some good. 

As may be imagined, Bob’s humor was not of the very 
pleasantest description during the lecture or after he made 
his escape, and it was doubly fortunate that at the same 
time Tina had decided to hunt up Han. 

Bob was again in the attic, venting his ill-temper upon 
Betty, who had been released, while Tina and Han were 
talking to Mrs. Farquhar. 

His rage may be imagined when, on stealing down the 
back stairs to make sure that the coast was clear, he was 
met by Tina, who informed him boldly what she had done. 

I am afraid that the little girl's punishment would have 
been swift and sure, but for the fact that, on going out and 
up into the loft. Bob found that Jim Powers had returned, 
and, more than that, was standing in dismay over the wreck 
of the sideboard. 


244 


Rolf House, [ 

“ It’s gone !” was Jim’s first exclamation, and Bob knew I 
at once what had happened. j 

He told Jim of Nan’s visit, expecting tliat the lad would j 
join in vowing fresh vengeance upon her ; but to his sur- \ 
prise Jim solemnly answered : “ I wish to goodness I’d ) 
never had anything to do with any of your mean tricks ! ! 
Here she’s been and give me money to go and get my poor j 
little cousin away from those circus people, and never said | 
a word about giving me- away or anything, and I don’t i 
believe. Bob Farquhar, you read that paper right to me. 
There, now !’’ and Jim filing a look of contempt upon Bob’s 
mean little face and figuije. , 

Alas for Bob and his dVe^ms of rivalling the noble hero 
Bill Skye, the Boy Detective ! He could not even think j 
what that highly successful person would have done under 
these trying circumstances — deserted at a critical moment 
by his pal.” Like all bullies, Bob was an arrant coward, 
and seeing rfiat Jim was in earnest, he began to whimper, 
and call upon the other to help him out of the scrape he 
felt sure he was in. 

But Jim had deterynined to wash his hands of all connec- 
tion wMi the:>boy wljo^Tor a ^ear past had made a tool of 
l^m, and he now oniy answered roughly, shaking his head 
and turning a deaf ear to* Bob’s entreaties, and declaring 
that he had to look after his cousin. 

‘‘Wher(?are you going td^ake her to?” inquired Bob, 
sullenly. 

' “ Over to Beachcroft,” was Jim’s only answer, as he ran 


245 


Rolf House, 

down tlie ladder, and making his way to the kitchen, where 
poor little Janey was waiting, told his story to the servants 
there, finding himself for the first time quite an important 
person in their eyes. 

“ And so it was her as sent ye,” said Katie, Kan’s old 
friend. ‘‘Ah, but she had the good heart in her. I wish 
she was here this minute, so I do; Why don’t you leave 
the child tilhthe morning, and not be taking her out again 
in all this wet 

Jim finally decided upon this being the wisest thing to 
do, and accordingly, when she had been given some supper, 
Janey was allowed to share the kind-hearted Katie’s bed, 
Mrs. Farquhar’s servants never thinking it necessary to go 
to her with any case of the kind. 

Jim returned from Beachcrpft disappointed to find Kan 
gone, but Mrs. Travers had urged him to bring Janey over 
the next day, and had told him so much of Kan’s goodness 
and many kindnesses that the boy felt all the more remorse- 
ful for any share he had had in Bob’s actions. 

It was a very gloomy day for Bob, who dreaded every 
unexpected look or word, and sulked about the house and 
grounds, even declining Betty’s timidly offered sympathy. 
He had never felt so crestfallen or afraid of detection in 
any mischief, and as he crept miserably up to bed that 
night, his chief dread was facing Kan, when she came to 
“ tell of him.” 

Poor Bob ! lonely in the very worst way of all, for as he 
lay in his little bed, frightened and bewildered by the dread 


24G 


Rolf House, 

of what the morrow might bring forth, he had not the first 
idea that comfort was to come with real penitence, frank 
speaking, and the asking of help from the one source above 
all. In all his life no such emergency had come, but who 
had ever told him of anything but punishment for wrong- 
doing, if he was found out, without hope of consolation 
through repentance or encouragement by honest effort? So 
he lay still, afraid to put his light out, staring at the ceiling, 
and listening to every sound with guilty terror, and perhaps 
suffering as acutely as he ever would, though let us hope 
some stronger consolation would come in any trial which 
the future had in store. 

Meanwhile in 'New York it had been decided that Nan 
and Miss Amy should return with the doctor, for a day or 
two at least, to Beverley, and accordingly eleven o’clock 
Saturday morning sa^v the party at home again. The doc- 
tor was closeted for an hour with the lawyer, Mr. Field ; 
and the Ramstollora witnesses of the will were sent for — a 
rather stupid but well-meaning couple, who remembered 
distinctly the fact that in the January previous Miss Kolf, 
after purchasing their cottage, had called upon them to act 
as witnesses to her signature of a paper, Mr. Jen ess, the law- 
yer, being present. They had not known much about it, 
and when the cottage passed into Mr. Farquhar’s hands had 
not heard anything special regarding the old lady’s disposi- 
tion of her property. 

The woman thought she remembered that Miss Bolf put 
the paper in her pocket, saying something to the lawyer 
about reading it all over when she got home. 


Rolf House, 247 

“Don’t you see how it all was?” exclaimed the doctor. 
“ It was my fault as much as anybody else’s, for in all the 
confusion, when we got the poor lady’s dress off, it was 
rolled up and tossed out of the way anywhere. And as no 
one thought that she had left the making of her will to that 
very day, no one looked in the pocket of the dress she had 
worn. Who found it and hid it in the loft is quite another 
question.” 

After a little further discussion the two gentlemen, dis- 
missing the man and woman until they were needed again, 
sent for Nan, thinking it best that she should accompany 
them to Kolf House, where it was necessary to see Mr. and 
Mrs. Farquhar at once. 

Nan could not share Miss Amy’s satisfaction in the idea 
that she was to witness the scene which was sure to ensue 
when her cousins heard of the discovery of the will. As 
she drove with the gentlemen to Kolf House, as they were 
ushered into the well-known drawing-room, her heart sank 
within her, and when Mrs. Farquhar, looking very much sur- 
prised, swept into the room, she felt as overcome as though 
she had no right to be there on such an errand. 

Up-stairs, from the attic window, the wretched Bob had 
seen the carriage drive up to the door and the party alight. 
But that his terror made him powerless to do so, he would 
liave rushed away and out of the house, anywhere, to escape 
detection ; but his limbs actually refused to move, and he 
could only cower in the corner, listening in terrified silence 
for the summons he was sure would come. Half an hour, 


248 Rolf House. 

which seemed endless, passed, and then his name was 
called. 

There was no hope of escape. White and sick with fear 
and the suspense and misery of the last twenty-four hours, 
and trembling in every nerve. Bob crept down the stairs. 
They were waiting for him in the drawing-room. 


Rolf House. 


249 


CHAPTER XL. 


CONFESSION. 


CURIOUS scene presented itself to Bob’s frightened 



gaze. Mr. Farquhar was walking excitedly up and 
down the room, and his wife was crying in one corner of 
the sofa; but what startled Bob more than all the rest was 
the fact of Jim Powers’s presence. He was standing in the 
middle of the room, silent and very pale ; but Bob knew at 
once, as their eyes met, that Jim had told. 

Bob stood still a moment, and when his father angrily called 
him by name, it seemed as though he could not move forward. 

And then Nan turned swiftly from her place by Mrs. 
Farquhar, exclaiming, “Oh, Mr. Farquhar, please let me 
speak first to Bob.” 

And before any one had time to interfere. Nan had 
rushed her cousin off into the bay-window, and begun talk- 
ing in earnest though low tones, urging him to speak 
frankly. 

“ Jim has told us that you brought that paper of Aunt 
Betty’s to him. Bob, and that he hid it in the loft, where I 
found it, you know, the other night. And oh. Bob, if only 
you will tell the truth, it will be so much better, and I will 
see that they are not too hard upon you.” 


250 


Rolf House, 

Bob paused. Was it a faint stirring of conscience, of pen- 
itence, or of gratitude to Nan for her evident desire to do 
something for him? I am afraid it would be hard to tell 
exactly what motive influenced the boy ; but, at all events, 
after a moment’s silence, he said, in a dull, listless way: “L 
found it up in the attic just after we came here. It was in j 
the pocket of an old dress. Was it truly a will?” he add- 
ed, suddenly, lifting his eyes for the first time to Nan’s 
face. 

“Yes,” answered Nan ; “it was Aunt Letty’s will. But, 
Bob, why did you hide it that way ? Oh, I’m so glad you’ve 
told the truth !” 

A gleam came into the boy’s face. 

“I did it to pay you off,” he said, slowly. “ I always said 
I would, you know, some day ; and first I was going to tear 
it up, and then I thought I’d keep it and have it for a se- 
cret, and p’raps it would tease you more then.” 

He looked at her shrewdly, but there could be no doubt 
but that he was speaking the simple truth. 

Nan was silent for a few seconds, wondering what she 
could say, what words would touch the hard-grained nature 
of the boy, who really had not appreciated the full wicked- 
ness of his conduct. He knew, of course, that the will he 
was concealing was in Nan’s favor; that were it found, 
Bolf House and their new fortune must be given up, yet 
it was not from any desire to see his parents enjoy the 
money that he had acted in this way. Had an easier and 
less dangerous method of settling old scores occurred to 


251 


Rolf House, 

him, he would have preferred it, no doubt. Indeed, as his 
question showed, he had not even been certain that the 
paper actually was a will ; and with the whole transaction 
there had been the fascination of feeling like one of his fa- 
vorite and always successful heroes of fiction. 

“Was father awfully mad?” he said, in a half whisper. 

“Yes; I’m afraid he was very angry,” answered Han. 
“ But, Bob, do as I tell yon : go right in and tell the truth 
as bravely as Jim Powers did. And oh, Bob ! can’t you try 
never to do mean things again? I’d love to help you if 
only you would promise to try yourself and stop telling 
lies.” 

Bob looked at Han, no longer defiant, but still rather sul- 
len. However, he turned sharply on his heel and walked 
up to his father, repeating just what he had said to Han. 

Mr. Farquhar’s anger at his sou’s deceit was mixed with 
so much disappointment and mortification that Bob felt he 
got off easily with being for the present sent up to his own 
room. Han, after whispering a few words to Mrs. Farquhar, 
hurried out of the room, glad to avoid the rest of the busi- 
ness discussion. How strange, and yet how delightful it 
seemed to be again in Bolf House ; the spring sunshine fiood- 
ing the hall and open staircase, the windows open to the fra- 
grance of the garden and the gay voices of the birds; and it 
was home once more! Han, as she went down the hall, 
glancing in the doorway of the black-walnut parlor, felt her 
heart nearly bursting with thankfulness and honest joy ; and 
yet there was grief for the dearly loved presence which she 


252 


Rolf House, 

missed more than ever, tears rising to her eyes as she went 
lip along the upper corridor and by the familiar rooms. 

She stood at the foot of the second staircase, and called 
first ‘‘ Betty !” and then “ Tina !” A door fiew open, and 
both children appeared, Betty’s light-blue eyes and Tina’s 
dark ones expressive of all the wonderment and surprise 
they felt. Jim had told the tale of Nan’s good fortune in 
the kitchen, whence it had speedily reached the nursery. 

‘‘ Come in — come in, children,” called the voice of Louise, 
and Nan felt it odd enough to find herself led into her old 
room, Betty and Tina still staring at her, and Louise ready 
with many smiles and soft-spoken words of congratulation. 

“ And so it’s all yours again, is it ?” Betty said, with a sort 
of whine. Perhaps it was a certain gentleness in Nan’s ex- 
pression which made her add : “ I always liked you, really. 
Won’t you come to see us again ?” 

“ Some of these days,” Nan answered, cheerfully. She 
was down upon the fioor by Tina, her arms around the little 
waist, while Tina gazed upon her with affectionate admira- 
tion. 

“ Pm going to tell you a secret to-morrow,” Nan said, as 
she kissed the little girl heartily, and she glanced up at Bet- 
ty. We won’t keep it from Betty, though,” she ^dded ; 
“now your mother says you both may come with me to 
Beachcroft for the day, and, Louise, will you please tell Keil- 
ly we are to have the carriage ?” 

Certainly the Farquhars, old or young, had no reason to 
complain of the way in which Nan bore what they consid- 


Rolf House, 253 

ered her triumph over them. But it was not in the sweet 
and noble nature of the girl to have mingled with her genu- 
ine delight one touch of anything ungenerous, and if no one 
at Rolf House appreciated her real character, its single-heart- 
edness and strength, at least she made good that day her in- 
fluence in the whole family. If it was a genuine pleasure 
to her to drive back to the little cottage in Bird Street, with 
Betty and Tina opposite her, it was certainly a delight to 
both of them, and all Betty’s small grudges faded away and 
were forgotten under the spell of Nan’s gay good-humor and 
unselfish attentions to both her young cousins. 

Nan had determined that on her part there should not be 
the slightest evidence of ill-will, unfriendliness, or remem- 
brance of any of her sufferings in the past. She had always 
known that something worth while could be made of both 
Betty and Tina, if only the right influence was brought to 
bear, and she even hoped something could be done for Bob. 

The world seemed a very pleasant place to Nan as they 
drove along the country road, stopping a moment at Love 
Blake’s, where Mrs. Travers and little Janey were waiting 
for them. Who so proud and pleased, so enthusiastic, as 
the boatman’s daughter. Her sweet face, as she ran down 
the garden path to the carriage door, was brimming over 
with delight, and even the fact of Betty and Tina’s presence 
did not silence her expressions of satisfaction. 

Nan made Love promise to come over to Beachcroft that 
night and hear all about Phyllis, and what the doctors hoped. 
Dr. Rogers and Miss Amy were to be there, and Marian Ru- 


254 : 


Rolf House, 

pert was coming from the school ; they had only to regret 
that Philip was away on business for his employer. 

Mrs. Travers got into the carriage, taking little Janey on 
her knee. The child looked wan and tired, was shabbily 
dressed, and showed evident signs of the hard life which she 
had been leading; but she brightened decidedly when Nan 
bade Reilly stop at Ames’s store, where the whole party de- 
scended, and a comfortable outfit for the little girl was pur- 
chased. 

There was more shopping to attend to after a whispered 
consultation between Mrs. Travers and Nan, the Beachcroft 
larder being at rather a low ebb, and Mrs. Travers was anx- 
ious that Nan’s first day of prosperity should be ushered in 
with a supper worthy, as she said, the name and occasion. 
Nan determined, at all events, that the evening should be 
as bright a one as, in the absence of the others, could be ex- 
pected. It was what Aunt Letty would have liked to have 
her do, she felt sure ; and as they drove up to the cottage 
door, where the boys, in a state of intense excitement, were 
waiting for them, she made a note in her mind of the day 
and hour. Might not every twenty-seventh day of May be 
made a sort of anniversary wherein some special tribute, 
some good deed, might best commemorate the life which in 
ending had left Nan so much of its work to carry on % 

% Betty and Tina were in great spirits all that day. The 
Emporium was a source of intense interest to them, and 
when Nan served the few customers who appeared, they 
stood by, delighted to assist her, though they could not help 


Rolf House, 255 

wondering why she promised to finish one lady’s work at 
the end of the week, and received her little class with such 
cheerful good-will. 

By four o’clock Love Blake appeared, and there were great 
preparations for tea, the odors of cake and coffee reaching 
them pleasantly, while Nan and Betty set the table with its 
best damask and china, and Tina helped the boys search for 
early violets and lilacs in the garden. 

Dr. Bogers’ face was a study when he and his sister sat 
down to Nan’s tea-table, and his eyes rested more than once 
with tender admiration on the bright face of the little host- 
ess, her ready smile, her look of watchful care of all around 
her; and long afterwards the good doctor liked to tell of 
that evening when, as he was wont to say, “ Nan came into 
her own again.” 


256 


Rolf House. 


CHAPTER XLI. 

A ‘‘faithful servant.” 

L ATEH in the evening, while tlie children roamed around 
the tiny garden, Nan was told the details of the will. 
Miss Rolf had evidently decided to arrange everything 
with a view to Nan’s carrying out her charitable enterprises 
with as few difficulties as possible. After leaving a certain 
sum to the College Street Rolfs, and a few legacies to old 
servants, and testimonials to some friends, she bequeathed 
the remainder of her large fortune to Nan. But the condi- 
tions of this inheritance were many. 

More than one half of her income was to be given away. 
Until her twenty-first birthday Nan was to consult three cho- 
sen friends — Dr. Rogers, Mr. Field, and Dr. Barlow — before 
bestowing any sum exceeding five hundred dollars to any 
institution or individual, and an accurate account of all mon- 
ey spent was to be kept, and privately audited by one of the 
three every six months. All disbursements, however, were 
to be considered strictly confidential, as Miss Rolf was not 
one of those who believe in doing good that the world may 
hear it; and as she specially recommended to Nan’s care 
that class of persons who cannot solicit charity, she was the 
more anxious to make all transactions of mercy private, or 


257 


Rolf House, 

known only to Nan and her counsellors. She earnestly de- 
sired Nan never to part with Kolf House or any of its fam- 
ily treasures, and suggested that unless travelling abroad, 
part of every year should be spent by her niece at the old 
place. Her guardians were Dr. Rogers and Colonel Yan- 
dort. 

In a codicil Miss Rolf desired Nan to open a summer 
home for children on the Ramstollora property just pur- 
chased ; also expressing herself as pleased with Marian and 
Philip’s progress, she left a sum of money to them sufficient 
for their start in life. 

When Dr. Rogers had finished reading the copy of the 
will which he brought with him. Nan’s head was on the ta- 
ble, and her whole body shaken by sobs. The good physi- 
cian did not attempt to check her weeping. He caught the 
murmur of “Aunt Letty” in the midst of incoherent sen- 
tences, and at last she lifted her face to say : “ Oh, Dr. Rog- 
ers, can I do it all? If only it were Lance or Phyllis! 
They are clever, not stupid like me.” 

Dr. Rogers took the girl’s hands firmly in both of his, and 
looking straight into her honest, tear-stained face, said, ear- 
nestly, “Yes, Nan, you can^ you wUl ; all that your aunt ex- 
pected and more, if only you keep yourself what you are 
now, what God made you to be — true-hearted, honest-mind- 
ed, and faithful. Remember that it is in your hands to be a 
noble, useful woman. Never let pride or sin come in the way 
of your giving back to him ten talents for the one he gave 
you, so that you may earn the right, to hear him say one 

17 


258 


Rolf House. 

day, ‘ Well done, thou good and faithful servant;’ for, little 
girl, from this day forward that is what you must consider 
that you are — his servant. People may try to spoil you, to 
treat you indulgently, to make you proud of your position 
of trust ; but they will not succeed if you bear in mind that 
you are only doing the Master’s work.” 

Nan listened, her whole soul seeming to be reflected in the 
fearless and yet tender eyes that rested on the doctor’s face; 
and when he had finished speaking, her low-voiced ‘‘ I will 
try” meant more than whole sentences of enthusiastic re- 
sponse. And the doctor knew it. As he drove his sister 
back to Beverley he told her of his interview, and added : 
“ Clever, indeed ! I’d rather have our little Nan’s kind of 
stupidity than all the book-learning or fine airs in a school- 
ful of other girls. But there’s good stuff in the rest of them, 
and I, for one, am not sorry they had this trial. Nothing 
like knowing vrhat there is to put up with in this work-a-day 
world. I believe Phyllis will be as strong as ever one of 
these days ; and yet, even if it doesn’t come to pass” — there 
was a suspicious moisture in the good doctor’s eyes as he 
spoke — “ the dear girl has gained something by all this that 
I wouldn’t see her lose even for the sake of being her old 
active self again.” 

I always said that Phyllis’s real character was noble and 
high,” replied Miss Amy, stanchly. 

“I declare,” said the doctor, “I feel quite like the father 
of a family, having the care of these children. It’ll make 
us 3'Oung again, eh, old woman f ’ and he looked quizzically 


259 


Rolf House, 

at Miss Amj, who laughed, as they drove up to their qwn 
doorway, and told him she believed he wouldn’t feel old if 
he were one hundred and two. 

Marian arrived at Beachcroft after tea, and she and Nan 
and Love Blake sat down for a cozy talk together, the boys 
having undertaken the escort of Betty and Tina into Bev- 
erley. 

It took Marian a short time to make up her mind what 
she wanted to do. Her heart was not in teaching, but ever 
since the Emporium had been started she had longed for 
work of just that kind, and her suggestion was that she 
should bring her mother over from Bromfield, and, if the 
girls were willing, take the Beachcroft cottage. Emporium, 
and all, off their hands. 

Nan was delighted, and felt certain that the others would 
consent to this, for, in spite of their anxiety, they had all 
grown fond of the little house, their sales-room, and the 
pleasant associations connected with it. To have Marian 
carry on the work would not seem like giving it up, and, 
moreover, it would make just the sort of home for Philip 
that he needed. 

There did not seem any doubt but that all the Kolfs would 
go abroad for the summer, and the holiday season would be 
an excellent time for Marian to begin life at Beachcroft. 

The girls sat up talking so late that they all had to go out 
into the kitchen and beg from Mrs. Travers a second supper, 
which they ate standing round the kitchen table, telling the 
good woman bits of their new plan, Marian declaring that 


260 Rolf House. 

unless Mrs. Travers remained to keep her mother company 
she could not hope for success. 

Altogether, Nan had reason to regard this 29th of May as 
a good omen for the beginning of her new life. She felt 
almost too happy to go to sleep, thinking over all the events 
of the day, and her final remembrance was a comforting one. 
The doctor’s words floated past her mind during the last 
waking moments, and she fell asleep murmuring to herself 
bits of the text that he had quoted. Would she not try with 
all her heart and strength and soul to be a ‘‘faithful ser- 
vant?” — to do well in small things as in the great? Life 
seemed to stretch before her as a very long and beautiful 
journey, and Nan felt as though she had found in the 
doctor’’s words new courage to go fortli and meet it. 


Rolf House, 


261 


CHAPTER XLII. 

“home, happiness, and ROLF HOUSE.” 

O N a certain sunshiny May morning a party of young 
people were gathered together in the parlor of a 
charming apartment in Paris. 

The occasion, as their white dresses, flowers, and wedding 
favors showed, was a very festive one, but while waiting for 
the bride’s appearance a great deal of talking and laughing 
went on, not un mixed with some of the usual exclamations 
of regret which must be heard at every wedding, no matter 
how much happiness seems to be in the future. 

“ Oh, it’s all very well for you. Nan,” Joan Rolf was say- 
ing. “Dr. Barlow is your guardian, or something like it, 
and of course it makes Annie all the nearer to you to have 
him marry her ; but I wonder if she’ll seem just the same 
to us.” Joan had shot up into a tall girl during the one 
year since that 27th of May when Nan “came into her own 
again,” and if her old antics were in no way forgotten, she 
had acquired something more like a dignity of demeanor 
when occasion required it. 

“ Of course we can’t expect her to seem quite the same,” 
said Laura, whose seventeen years’ wisdom, combined with 
a great- deal of good sense, usually made her opinions lis- 


262 


Rolf House, 

tened to with respect. “But only think how we should 
have felt if she had married a stranger !” 

There was comfort in this suggestion, and the whole party 
fell to discussing how soon Annie was likely to be ready, 
whether Dr. Barlow would be prompt, and if the few guests 
invited for the breakfast at Mrs. Yandort’s hotel would be 
sure to be on time. 

The door opened in the midst of these conjectures, and 
Dr. Barlow, looking very bright and happy, with Lance, 
came into the room. 

Nan started forward. “ Oh, Dr. Barlow,” she said, smil- 
ing, “ Annie will be here in a moment. She promised Phyl- 
lis to come in before we went to the church, that Phyllis 
might see her for the last time.” 

Everybody laughed at Nan’s way of putting it, especially 
as by the wish of both young people the wedding was to be 
so simple that it really seemed, as Annie said herself, scarcely 
anything of a break at all ; only as Phyllis was not yet strong 
enough to be present in the chnrch, Annie had wanted one 
word with her before starting. A moment later there was 
another opening of the door, this time to admit Colonel and 
Mrs. Vandort, Tina Farquhar, whom they had brought from 
her school, and the lovely bride herself. 

As they all surrounded her to look at her pretty, simple 
bridal attire, Annie laughingly declared that she would not 
be inspected in such a fashion until after the ceremony was 
over, and so she darted away in the midst of their exclama- 
tions, crossing the hall to Phyllis’s room. 


263 


Rolf House. 

The Rolfs liad been a year abroad, and amid many results 
the happiest was Phyllis’s new strength, now so established 
a fact that another summer would see her almost w^ell again. 
She had walked about the rooms, once or twice had ventured 
into the gardens, and each week seemed to bring back some 
of the missing suppleness and bloom. If actual vigor had 
not come, there was at least its promise, and on this day as 
Annie stood before her it surely seemed as if the look, the 
voice, the manner, belonged to the Phyllis of older days. 

“I’ll see you before we start away,” Annie said, when the 
happy good-byes were exchanged. “ And, oh, Phyl ! it won’t 
be long before you are all in Rolf House once again. Ran 
is so anxious for it, bless her darling heart ! Good-bye now 
and Annie, bestowing a last kiss, hurried back to the parlor, 
and the party started off in great good-humor. 

Two hours later an excited, gayly talking, and merrily 
laughing company returned to find Phyllis on the sofa in 
the parlor ready to hear all they had to tell her, to comfort 
Tina, who insisted on being melancholy, and to laugh Joan 
out of her conviction that Annie, their Annie, was lost to 
them. Young Mrs. Barlow and her husband, stopping for 
a moment on the way to the train, put an end to all such 
sentiments ; and when the party had watched them drive 
away, and resumed their every-day dresses, Lance announced 
that he had a budget of home news in his pocket. “ Which 
I was afraid to give you,” he remarked, producing a thick 
letter, “ until this excitement was over.” 

A chorus of voices hailed the sight of dear Miss Amy’s 


264 


Kolf House. 

handwriting as Nan took the letter, for of all of their home 
correspondents she was the most satisfactory, and even the 
fact that they were so soon to return did not prevent her 
going into all manner of interesting details about those who 
formed their special circle. 

And so the happy party gathered again around Phyllis’s 
sofa, and if there was one thing more than another that 
could tend to brighten that happy day and to fill Nan’s 
heart with a blissful sense of contentment, it was a letter 
from the dearly loved friend they had left behind at Bever- 
ley. 

Rolf House had been closed since they left, but now Miss 
Rogers was preparing it for their return. ‘‘It is ever so 
nice to see all the rooms look so like themselves,” she wrote. 
“Mrs. Travers and David are there nearly all the time, and 
Marian comes over to help whenever she can leave her 
motlier, who is failing very much, poor woman. The Em- 
porium is highly successful. I am inclined to give Marian 
credit for much more business talent than any of you girls 
had. She has classes of over twenty now — little Jenny 
Morison being her ‘ right-hand ’ worker, and the cottage al- 
ways looks bright and cheerful. Philip is working away 
still at the lithographer’s, but will go to New York as soon 
as you return, he says. David Travers is going to Mr. 
Holsman’s shop next week. My brother found the situation 
for him, and he has done so well at his work I don’t think 
you need fear his getting along. Janey Powers is thriving 
under Marian’s care, and Jim, you will be glad to know, is 


HOME AGAIN, NAN,’ WHISPERED LANCE. 




4 




I 














265 


Rolf House. 

in a steady place, and always speaks with the hope of pleas- 
ing you by the good character he has earned in Beverley. 
I wonder if I have given you all the home news? Oh, I 
must add a word about Bob Farquhar. His uncle came 
from California unexpectedly, and as Bob was in a restless 
frame of mind, he suggested taking him out West, and last 
Saturday tliey departed. Betty is very happy at Mrs. Leigh’s, 
and i»eally quite a nice child in many ways. I hope you are 
not tired of your bargain to keep Tina. Her mother and 
father seem very willing you should have her,” etc., etc., etc. 

The cheerful letter rambled on, and as she read, Han 
seemed to see Bolf House and all its dear associations rise 
vividly before her. 

Yes, they would all be glad to be home again ! The yeai’ 
had been pleasant and fruitful, but home was dearer than 
ever, and although they had kept up studies faithfully, yet 
Han’s guardians felt with her that something more was 
needed. As soon as they returned, she and Joan were to 
have regular daily lessons, with which home duties and 
pleasures could be cheerfully combined. 

Two months later a happy party were assembled on the 
deck of an ocean steamer, watching with eager eyes and 
beating hearts the shore of the “mother-land” ahead of 
them. 

“Home again, Han,” whispered Lance to his cousin, as 
with Joan she stood straining her eyes for the first clear out- 
line of the harbor. “ Home, work, and happiness at Rolf 
House.” 


266 


Rolf House, 

Nan turned one of her ‘‘shining” looks upon the tall, 
manly young fellow at her side, and with Joan’s hand in 
hers, Phyllis bright and almost well again, home so near, it 
seemed to the young girl as though happiness, with strength 
to be humble in it, was really hers. 

An eagerness to take up with joy the work of that home 
life filled Nan’s heart, and Lance and Joan, looking at her, 
understood it, but perhaps even they did not wholly under- 
stand what feeling lay the very deepest; what thoughts 
stirred her inmost soul; of the “great and small” things 
ahead of her in what Nan meant all her life to call humbly 
only her “ servitude.” 


THE END. 


INTERESTING BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 

Published by HAPPEP & BPOTHEPS. 


Harper & Brothers will send their publications by mail, postage prepaid, 
to any part of the United States or Canada, on receipt of the price. 


THE BOY’S BOOK OF BATTLE LYRICS. By T. Dunn English, LL.D. 
Illustrated, pp. xii., 168. Square 8vo, Illuminated Cloth, $2 00. 

PEPPER AND SALT; or, Seasoning for Young Folks. Prepared by 
Howard Pyle. Beautifully and Profusely Illustrated by the Author. 
4to, Illuminated Cloth, $2 00. 

THOMAS W. KNOX’S WORKS. 8vo, Cloth. Profusely Illustrated. 

THE BOY TRAVELLERS IN SOUTH AMERICA. A Journey through Ecuador, 
Peru, Bolivia, Brazil, Paraguay, Argentine Republic, and Chili. With Descrip- 
tions of Voyages upon the Amazon and La Plata Rivers. f3 00. 

THE VOYAGE OF THE “VIVIAN” to the North Pole and Beyond. Adventures 
of Two Youths in the Open Polar Sea. $2 50. 

THE BOY TRAVELLERS IN THE FAR EAST. Five Parts, $3 00 each. The 
Five Parts in a Box, $15 00. 

Part I. JAPAN AND CHINA. 

Part II. SIAM AND JAVA. With Descriptions of Cochin China, Cambodia, 
Sumatra, and the Malay Archipelago. 

Part III. CEYLON AND INDIA. With Descriptions of Borneo, the Philip- 
pine Islands, and Burmah. 

Part IV. EGYPT AND THE HOLY LAND. 

Part V. JOURNEY THROUGH AFRICA. 

HUNTING ADVENTURES ON LAND AND SEA. Two Parts. $2 60 each. 

Part I. THE YOUNG NIMRODS IN NORTH AMERICA. 

Part II. THE YOUNG NIMRODS AROUND THE WORLD. 

CHARLES CARLETON COFFIN’S WORKS. Four Volumes. Copiously 
Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $3 00 each. 

THE STORY OF LIBERTY. THE BOYS OF »76. 

OLD TIMES IN THE COLONIES. BUILDING THE NATION. 

INDIAN HISTORY FOR YOUNG FOLKS. By Francis S. Drakb. Co- 
piously Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $3 00. 


2 


Interesting Books for Young People. 


HARPER’S YOUNG PEOPLE. Bound Volumes II., III., IV., and V. 
Vol. VI. ready. (Volume l.out of print.') 4to, Cloth, $3 60 each. 
Each Volume contains the 62 Numbers for a year, with over 800 pages, 
and about 700 Illustrations. 

HARPER’S YOUNG PEOPLE SERIES. Ill’d. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00 per vol. 

TOBY TYLER; OR, TEN WEEKS WITH A CIRCUS. By James Otis. 

MR. STUBBS’S BROTHER. Sequel to “Toby Tyler.” By James Oria 
TIM AND TIP. By James Otis. 

RAISING THE “PEARL.” By James Otis. 

LEFT BEHIND ; OR, TEN DAYS A NEWSBOY. By James Otis. 

THE MORAL PIRATES. By W. L. Alden. 

THE CRUISE OF THE “GHOST.” By W. L. Alden. 

THE CRUISE OF THE CANOE CLUB. By W. L. Alden. 

THE ADVENTURES OF JIMMY BROWN. By W. L. Alden. 

MILDRED’S BARGAIN, AND OTHER STORIES. By Lucy C. Lillie. 

NAN. By Lucy C. Lillie. 

ROLF HOUSE. By Lucy C. Lillie. 

THE STORY OF MUSIC AND MUSICIANS. By Lucy C. Lillie. [In Press.) 
THE FOUR MACNICOLS. By William Black. 

WHO WAS PAUL GRAYSON? By John Habberton. 

THE TALKING LEAVES. An Indian Story. By W. 0. Stoddard. 

TWO ARROWS : A Story of Red and White. By W. 0. Stoddard. 

THE ICE QUEEN. By Ernest Ingersoll. * 

THE LOST CITY ; OR, THE BOY EXPLORERS IN CENTRAL ASIA. By 
David Ker. 

PRINCE LAZYBONES, AND OTHER STORIES. By Mrs. W. J. Hays. 
STRANGE STORIES FROM HISTORY, FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. By George 
Cary Eggleston. 

WAKULLA : A Story of Adventure in Florida. By C. K. Munroe. 

DIDDIE, DUMPS, AND TOT ; OR, PLANTATION CHILD LIFE. By 
Louise Clarke-Pyrnelle. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. 

NEW GAMES FOR PARLOR AND LAWN. By G. B. Bartlett. 16mo, 
Cloth, $1 00. 

POLITICS FOR YOUNG AMERICANS. By Charles Nordhoff. 12mo, 
Half Leather, 76 cents; Paper, 40 cents. 

GOD AND THE FUTURE LIFE. The Reasonableness of Christianity. 
By Charles Nordhoff. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. 


Interesting Books for Young People. 


3 


THE BALL OF THE VEGETABLES, and Other Stories in Prose and 
Verse. By Margaret Eytinge. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $2 00. 

THE HISTORY OF A MOUNTAIN. By ^lisee Reclus. Illustrated 
by L. Bennett. 12mo, Cloth, $1 26. 

THE ADVENTURES OF A YOUNG NATURALIST. By Lucien Biart. 
With 117 Illustrations. 12mo, Cloth, $1 76. 

AN INVOLUNTARY VOYAGE. By Lucien Biart. Illustrated. 12mo, 
Cloth, $1 26. 

THE BOYHOOD OF MARTIN LUTHER. By Henry Mayhew. Ulus- 
trated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 26. 

THE STORY OF THE PEASANT-BOY PHILOSOPHER. (Founded on 
the Early Life of Ferguson, the Shepherd-Boy Astronomer.) By Henry 
Mayhew. 16mo, Cloth, $1 26. 

YOUNG BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. By Henry Mayhew. Illustrated. 
16mo, Cloth, $1 26. 

THE WONDERS OF SCIENCE; or. Young Humphry Davy. The Life 
of a Wonderful Boy. By Henry Mayhew. 16mo, Cloth, $1 26. 

THE BOYHOOD OF GREAT MEN. By John G. Edgar. Illustrated. 
16mo, Cloth, $1 00. 

THE FOOTPRINTS OF FAMOUS MEN. By John G. Edgar. Illus- 
trated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. 

HISTORY FOR BOYS ; or. Annals of the Nations of Modern Europe. 
By John G. Edgar. Illustrated. 16rao, Cloth, $1 00. 

SEA-KINGS AND NAVAL HEROES. A Book for Boys. By John G. 
Edgar. Illustrated. 16ino, Cloth, $1 00. 

THE WARS OF THE ROSES. By John G. Edgar. Illustrated. 16mo, 
Cloth, $1 00. 


4 


Interesting Books for Young People. 


HOW TO GET STRONG, AND HOW TO STAY SO. By William 
Blaikie. With Illustrations. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00; Paper, 50 cents. 

SOUND BODIES FOR OUR BOYS AND GIRLS. By William Blaikib. 
Illustrated. 16nio, Cloth, 40 cents. 

DOGS AND THEIR DOINGS. By Rev. F. 0. Morris, B.A. Illustrated. 
Square 8vo, Cloth, Gilt Sides, $1 76. 

TALES FROM THE ODYSSEY FOR BOYS AND GIRLS. By C. M. B. 
32rno, Paper, 26 cents ; Cloth, 40 cents. 

CAST UP BY THE SEA; or, The Adventures of Ned Gray. By Sir 
Samuel W. Baker. Illustrated. 12ino, Cloth, $1 25; 4to, Paper, 16 cts. 

THE ADVENTURES OF REUBEN DAVIDGER ; Seventeen Years and 
Four Months Captive among the Dyaks of Borneo. By J. Greenwood. 
8 VO, Cloth, $1 26 ; 4to, Paper, 16 cents. 

WILD SPORTS OF THE WORLD. A Book of Natural History and 
Adventure. By James Greenwood. Ill’d. Crown 8vo, Cloth, $2 60. 

HOMES WITHOUT HANDS: Being a Description of the Habitations of 
Animals. By the Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A., F.L.S. With about 140 Illus- 
trations. 8vo, Cloth, $4 60 ; Sheep, $5 00 ; Half Calf, $6 76. 

THE ILLUSTRATED NATURAL HISTORY. By the Rev. J. G. Wood, 
M.A., F.S.L. With 460 Engravings. 12mo, Cloth, $1 06. 

CAMP LIFE IN THE WOODS; and the Tricks of Trapping and Trap 
Making. By W. Hamilton Gibson, Author of “ Pastoral Days.” Illus- 
trated. 12mo, Cloth, $1 00. 

DAVIS’S NIMROD OF THE SEA. Nimrod of the Sea ; or. The Ameri- 
can Whaleman. By William M. Davis. With many Illustrations. 
12mo, Cloth, $2 00. 

REID’S ODD PEOPLE. Odd People : being a Popular Description of 
Singular Races of Man. By Captain Mayne Reid. With Illustrations. 
16mo, Cloth, 76 cents. 


Interesting Books for Yovmg People. 


5 


COUNTRY COUSINS. Short Studies in the Natural History of the 
United States. By Ernest Ingersoll. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $2 60. 

FRIENDS WORTH KNOWING. Glimpses of American Natural His- 
tory. By Ernest Ingersoll. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. 

PAUL B. DU CHAILLU’S WORKS ON AFRICA. Five Volumes. Il- 
lustrated. 12mo, Cloth, $1 60 each. 

THE COUNTRY OF THE DWARFS. MY APINGI KINGDOM. 

WILD LIFE UNDER THE EQUATOR. LO.ST IN THE JUNGLE. 

STORIES OF THE GORILLA COUNTRY. 

ROUND THE WORLD; including a Residence in Victoria, and a Jour- 
ney by Rail across North America. By a Boy. Edited by Samuel 
Smiles. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, $1 60. 

THE SELF-HELP SERIES. By S. Smiles. 12mo, Cloth, |1 00 each. 

SELF-HELP. CHARACTER. THRIFT. DUTY. 

STORIES OF INVENTORS AND DISCOVERERS in Science and the 
Useful Arts. By John Times. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, $1 60. 

OUR CHILDREN’S SONGS. Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $1 00. 

FAMOUS LONDON MERCHANTS. A Book for Boys. By H. R. Fox 
Bourne. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. 

PRAIRIE AND FOREST. A Description of the Game of North Amer- 
ica, with Personal Adventures in their Pursuit. By Parker Gillmore. 
Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, $1 60. 

PUSS-CAT MEW, and Other New Fairy Stories for my Children. By 
E. H. Knatchbull-Hugessen. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, $1 26. 

FAIRY TALES OF ALL NATIONS. By Edouard Laboulaye. Trans- 
lated by Mary L. Booth. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, Bevelled Edges, 
$2 00 ; Gilt Edges, $2 60. 

LAST FAIRY TALES. By Edouard Laboulaye. Translated by Mary 
L. Booth. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, Bevelled Edges, $2 00; Gilt 
Edges, $2 60. 


6 


Interesting Books for Young People. 


THE THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS ; or, The Arabian Nights’ Enter- 
tainments. Translated and Arranged for Family Reading by E. W. 
Lane. 600 Illustrations. 2 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $3 60. 


JACOB ABBOTT’S WORKS. 

SCIENCE FOR THE YOUNG. Illustrated. 4 vols., 12mo, Cloth, $1 60 each. 

heat! water and land. 

LIGHT. FORCE. 


FRANCONIA STORIES. 
MALLEVILLE. 
MARY BELL. 
ELLEN LINN. 


Illustrated. 16mo, C 
WALLACE. 
BEECHNUT. 
STUYVESANT. 
AGNES. 


i, 75 cents each. 
MARY ERSKINE. 
RODOLPHUS. 
CAROLINE. 


LITTLE LEARNER SERIES. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, 75 cents each. 
LEARNING TO TALK. LEARNING ABOUT COMMON THINGS. 
LEARNING TO THINK. LEARNING ABOUT RIGHT AND WRONG. 
LEARNING TO READ. 


MARCO PAUL SERIES. Marco Paul’s Voyages and Travels in the Pursuit of 
Knowledge. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, 75 cents each. 

IN NEW YORK. IN VERMONT.. 

ON THE ERIE CANAL. IN BOSTON. 

IN THE FORESTS OF MAINE. AT THE SPRINGFIELD ARMORY. 


RAINBOW AND LUCKY SERIES. Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, 75 cents each. 
HANDIE. THE THREE PINES. 

RAINBOW’S JOURNEY. SELLING LUCKY. 

UP THE RIVER. 


YOUNG CHRISTIAN SERIES. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, $1 76 each. 

THE YOUNG CHRISTIAN. THE WAY TO DO GOOD. 

THE CORNER STONE. HOARYHEAD AND M'DONNER. 

THE YOUNG CHRISTIAN. A Memorial Volume. With a Sketch of the Author 
by one of his Sons. Steel-Plate Portrait of the Author, and Wood-cuts. 12mo, 
Cloth, $2 00. 


Interesting Books for Young People, 


7 


ABBOTTS’ (JACOB AND J. S. C.) BIOGRAPHICAL HISTORIES. Il* 
lustrated. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00 per volume. 


CYRUS THE GREAT. 

MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS. 

DARIUS THE GREAT. 

QUEEN ELIZABETH. 

XERXES. 

CHARLES I. 

ALEXANDER THE GREAT. 

CHARLES II. 

ROMULUS. 

HERNANDO CORTEZ. 

HANNIBAL. 

HENRY IV. 

PYRRHUS. 

LOUIS XIV. 

JULIUS C^SAR. 

MARIA ANTOINETTE. 

CLEOPATRA. 

^MADAME ROLAND. 

NERO. 

JOSEPHINE. 

ALFRED THE GREAT. 

JOSEPH BONAPARTE. 

WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 

HORTENSE. 

RICHARD I. 

LOUIS PHILIPPE. 

RICHARD II. 

GENGHIS KHAN. 

RICHARD III. 

KING PHILIP. 

MARGARET OF ANJOU. 

PETER THE GREAT. 


THE HISTORY OF SANDFORD AND MERTON. By Thomas Day. 
18mo, Half Bound, 76 cents. 

JOHN BONNER’S CHILD’S HISTORIES. 

CHILD’S HISTORY OF GREECE. Illustrated. 2 vols., 16mo, Cloth, $2 50. 
CHILD’S HISTORY OF ROME. Illustrated. 2 vols., 16mo, Cloth, $2 50. 

CHILD’S HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. New Edition, Revised, and 
brought down to the Close of the Rebellion. Illustrated. 3 vols., 16mo, Cloth, 
$3 75. 

THE STORY OF THE UNITED STATES NAVY, for Boys. ' By Benson 
J. Lossing. Illustrated. 12mo, Half Leather, $1 76. 

FRENCH HISTORY FOR ENGLISH CHILDREN. By Sarah Brook. 
With Illustrations and Colored Maps. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00. 

CHILD’S HISTORY OF ENGLAND. By Charles Dickens. Illustrated. 
2 vols. in one, 16mo, Half Leather, 60 cents. 


8 


Interesting Books for Young People. 


THE HISTORY OF A MOUTHFUL OF BREAD, and its Effect on the 
Organization of Men and Animals. By Jean Mace. Translated by 
Mrs. Alfred Gatty. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75. 

THE SERVANTS OF THE STOMACH. By Jean Mace. Reprinted from 
the London Edition, Revised and Corrected. 12mo, Cloth, $1 75. 

* HOME FAIRY TALES. By Jean Mace. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, 
$1 75. 

YOUTH’S HEALTH-BOOK. 32mo, Paper, 25 cents; Cloth, 40 cents. 

STORIES OF THE OLD DOMINION. From the Settlement to the End 
of the Revolution. By John Esten Cooke. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, 

, $1 50. 

FRED MARKHAM IN RUSSIA; or. The Boy Travellers in the Land of 
the Czar. By W. H. G. Kingston. Illustrated. Small 4to, Cloth, 75 
cents. 

SELF-MADE MEN. By Charles C. B. Seymour. Many Portraits. 12mo|l 
Cloth, $1 75. 

ROBINSON CRUSOE, of York, Mariner ; with a Biography of Defoe. 
Illustrated. Complete Edition. 12mo, Cloth, $1 00. 

THE SWISS FAMILY ROBINSON. Ill’d. 2 vols., 18mo, Cloth, $1 50. 

THE SWISS FAMILY ROBINSON— Continued : being a Sequel to the 
Foregoing. 2 vols., 18mo, Cloth, $1 50. 

THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. By John Bunyan. With a Life of the 
Author by Robert Southey. Illustrated. 12mo, Cloth, $1 00; Gilt 
Edges, $1 50. 

THE CATSKILL FAIRIES. By Virginia W. Johnson. Illustrated by 
Alfred Fredericks. Square 8vo, Illuminated Cloth, $3 00. 

WHAT MR. DARWIN SAW in his Voyage round the World in the Ship 
“Beagle.” Illustrated. 8vo, Cloth, $3 00. 
















ZV/K10 ^ ^ \\NNN:\ ^ ^ A 

/y%W > ^ ^ ^ X' ^ Sr^-vy^SF V ^ r 

o'?.* ♦ ySted,'. V .V, ..X*' »'-yfa(^' ' 


tP 


C,- 

^ V 


' -.0* ■ . 


, « ^ 0 ^ 

" ^ o 

-t O r>' ^ 

'^oo'^ 

® a* c^. 


3 " •x'^ 


V </> 


^ o 



V»- ® 

. '--''a' .''•* 

•'U- K ' Jaliii^- . .».„ „« 


xO^x. 




1 ^ ^ ^ "V o n ^ 

^ *H s ^ ** / 0 H ^ \ V 

^ 'tt. X-. ’^ % 5, * 


% .# 



■s . C^ 

N /' ^ ^ ^ \*^ . I A 0 ^^ K ' A> 

^ ^ ^ ^ K ^ ^ ^ ^O C^ 0 ^ c . a\ 

, _ . o' = V 

xO °x. o : A : '"' 


r^ y 

'O. ^ 

V « <» > 

* «S , - <p ^ 


oVc^o 


V ^'•* 0 ^ .o^s'' 


* ‘s ^ ^ 


i> x-i*^ ' 

O <X^ 

^ .yi- » 

<-x’^z^'' x^ ' ^V*'^ 






•X V 
r\> 






o o' = 

r-. / « o r* ''\i '*' '' '^M.v' ' 

// O v' ^ ^ “ « / > s '“O ^ 'V ^ 



\ v '»;^ 




-' <s^'' 

•-£ C "o o' .= <5^; -"'''■ 

^ 'y.. , ^ 

<y... .# 

s 


- v\ ^ ,^> . 

’ * ' • ' ' “ « '^^o ^ ° • ' * •j'^ 0 ~ <■ . y> ^ 

/i/yi^ ^ '^S> cy K^ r. ^ jf 'Co 



' -O' 


<» , <r‘ 


•■.>y-y:..:*v-...-. 

. - - C:<- >0 - . ^V» W 

(>* t>. *55 (Jy -i O > fct' ^ 

'' 0 , X ■*' ^0 

^ °o . 

rxX ° .7^ 





o X '*' .o'^ M , 

c 0 ‘’^P 

0 ^ 



i . s < 
* ^ i* ^ a\ 



V » 



. 0 ^ c 


0 o 





x.H V 


^ . n i> 


'f' d'^ 




>U 


"'/'^i, v> »’•», y ,0^.^ 
•- y. ^ •^''A^fA'' "A 


•> 


;/ % V 



^ T> ^ P' A ’ 

^ 0 « .V 

^ ^ O f ® « 

^ 0 '^ ^ 

>y 


Vr*.' 


' * * a\ ' \ 1 fl - 


/7\ -< 




LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



D0DE4bD5D3b 


